I was a Pegasus

Chapters

Prelude
Chapter 2: Visualization
Chapter 3: Clandestination
Chapter 4: Interlude 1
Chapter 5: Starvation
Chapter 6: Disconcertion
Chapter 7: Incantation
Chapter 8: Interlude 2
Chapter 9: Reconciliation
Chapter 10: Rehabilitaion
Chapter 11: Realization
Chapter 13: Liberation
Chapter 14: Transition
Chapter 15: Expatriation
Chapter 16: Interlude 4
Chapter 17: Inebriation
Chapter 18: Exploration
Chapter 19: Origination
Chapter 20: Interlude 5
Chapter 21: Rejuvination
Chapter 22: Infuriation
Chapter 23: Confession
Chapter 26: Aviation
Chapter 27: Amourisation
Chapter 1: Vocation
Chapter 12: Interlude 3
Chapter 24: Interlude 6
Chapter 25: Preservation
Chapter 28: Interlude 7

Prelude

I was a Pegasus

Prelude

Sitting down at the table, not for the first time, in front of a slew of new recruits to the Equestrian Royal Night Guard, or ERNG, I glanced over the new faces before me. Colors from all aspects of the rainbow fanned out as they all sat upon the floor. Weary, tired, trained faces where only a few months ago had been the faces of mare’s boys and fillies, and those of corn-fed rock farmers. A few before me were Bat Ponies, those Children of the Night whom Luna most often employed for their keen night vision and sonar-like echo-locaton abilities. Despite their advantages each pony, be they Bat or Pegasus, had a look of held-back apprehension on their snouts.

And with good reason. I must have seemed somewhat a monster to them. For the past two months, I had been their drive, their fear, their trainer, their king. I had put them through a nightmare in Tartarus, because that was what was asked of me. While most of Equestria lived their lives in relative safety it was with these new faces that, like the many generations before them, that safety would continue to be a reality. Each was now a warrior, or at least well on their way to becoming one. They had made me proud. And how could I be anything but that?

When Fireflight had fallen to exhaustion, Winter Wind and Night Sky had picked her up and carried her the rest of the way. I had punished them all for that. I had specifically told each pony not to help another. So they were punished. I made them do wing-ups for an hour before sending them to their bunks.

I had flown each of them ragged, forcing their wings to strengthen. None had failed to meet my expectations by quitting, even when we flew through Ghastly Gorge, the most dangerous obstacle course nature had ever devised. Many got stuck, and as a result, I’d sent those to the infirmary who had hurt themselves, then put the others through the obstacle course again as punishment.

They had been trained to fly at higher altitudes than most Pegasi or Bat Ponies would even dare to go, for fear of asphyxiation from the low-oxygen content of the upper atmosphere. Not a single Pony had fallen unconscious, despite their wavering in that night sky. I had punished them again for that. A long nights run was the harsh tonic I’d forced them to swallow.

Each time they had been punished. Each time the ponies before me had glared up at me with defiance. They were strong willed, and that was good. That glare of defiance had been the one thing I never punished them for. I pretended not to notice it, which the other trainers often made note of, saying it was my weakness. Maybe that was true, but it didn’t matter. My trainees were strong, and now that the end of the training period was approaching, the time had come to tell them the truth.

So, staring out at the ponies before me, I told them to sit down, because it was “story time.” Some of them whispered amongst each other, while others told them to shut their mouths. Normally I would have forced the group into the ‘front-leaning-rest’ which was code for ‘prepare to do push-ups.’ Not this time.

“Quiet down. Quiet down.” I told them with calm conviction, “It’s the end of your time with me, and this is your last day in training. From this point on, you will be in the employ of Princess Luna and Celestia and anyone under them. You will recieve your duty stations tomorrow.”

Silence reigned as I paused. I had trained them well. A pink pony in the back punched the shoulder of a blue-and-yellow maned stallion to wake him up again. He shook his head. I smiled inwardly because I knew he had been on night-guard all night right after a session of hard physical training. They were still looking out for each other, which was good.

“But, before you go.” I began again, “I want you to know that, despite what you may believe, I am not unfair. You won’t know it until years from now, but every single time I forced you to do push-ups or fly for eight hours straight, I did it for your benefit. Life is not fair. Don’t roll your eyes, it’s the truth.”

I paced a bit, stretching my wings out a little before continuing.

“It may seem like I have been AGAINST you helping each other out this entire time. That is mostly untrue. Each time you helped each other, I punished you, yes. But that was part of the training, to see how far you all would be willing to go before you all stopped helping one another.”

Some of the faces before me seemed unsuprised, while others sighed with relief. A few just frowned, probably feeling like they’d been duped this whole time. I scanned the crowd, the blue-and-yellow one in the back, Lightning Strike, was asleep again. I let it be, he deserved a rest. Lemon Stand, an odd name for a Pegasus, stared up nervously at me. I just nodded in her direction, and she got the message. Lemon Stand was somewhat the group caretaker of her little flight of wingmates. She always made sure everypony had what they needed, and was not afraid to approach me despite the fact that I had forced her to do push-ups every time she had come to me for anything directly for the first month. She was very brave, because I had also yelled a lot, which many ponies initially cowered from, whereas she had not. Some day I hoped she would make a great leader.

I continued without missing a beat, “You all have done me proud, and against what has broken most, you have all succeeded. Against what would have forced most to go ‘everypony for themselves’ you all stood.” I smiled, to which some cowered back just enough for me to see.

I sat down on my haunches, and sighed. “I hope that each of you does our Guard proud. But know that it may not be easy. Yot all are the only thing standing between the chaos of other nations around us, and the safety and security of our loved ones. Be proud in that knowledge, for you are the 1% that is able to do what you have all accomplished this day.” Some of the crowd smiled, including Lemon Stand, who was busy holding up her unconscious wingmate, “Now, though, let me reveal a little secret, to pass the time. Something that a lot of you may or may not know since it’s not exactly publicized at my request. However: You all, because of your effort and strength, deserve to know so long as you keep it to yourselves.”

They all leaned in, eyes wide. I had never offered any personal information about myself aside from my time in the Guard or that of the time I spent in other countries. Such stories were most often used as training aids and explanations where I felt necessary, or when I was just bored and did not feel like yelling and making their lives as bad as a walk through Tartarus. It was something special for them, I assumed.

“I was not always able to fly.” I told them in a slight whisper for effect, “In fact, I was born without wings at all.”

Incredulous looks and furrowed brows populated the snouts and faces of my trainees. Nothing was said however. Either the ponies before me were too shocked to hear such a claim or they were, as I have said before, well trained.

“When I was born, I was an Earth Pony by the name of Air Ramp. I eventually grew to become a pony who worked around the air-equipment we all take for granted nowadays.” I think I became misty-eyed at that point, “Things like Wing-Jets, Tail-Fins, and those magically-lifted, pony-pulled cargo carriers that ferry goods and ground-bourne ponies from place to place faster than a train can...”

I allowed the ponies in front of me to settle comfortably, something I had not be able to allow before. They still had that unbelieving look on their faces, but I assumed they were not about to say anything to break this sudden change I was showing them. They deserved it after all; those brave souls of Training Flight Charlie 3-13.

Chapter 2: Visualization

I was a Pegasus

Chapter 2: Visualization

Initially, it was a passing fantasy. Being able to fly free, with wings of my own. It was unheard of for an Earth Pony to fly, except in a few circumstances where they had the funds or intelligence to build their own gyrocopter. Even then it wasn’t really flying, and you had to continue flying just to stay above the clouds, unable to land on them or even walk.

That was something I found unacceptable.

So what was an Earth Pony to do? I trotted slowly across the field that lead to Sweet Apple Acres, which had a path that lead back to Ponyville, just past the foal’s school. The air was still sweet with the smell of fallen tree-flowers and the earthy scent of rotting leaves. A slight chill broke across the field, of which I took a great breath of, inhaling the scent and cool air. Days like this were an elixir for my soul. The wind died, and the soft heat of an Autumn sun graced my coat again, completing the most perfect feeling that a season’s change could bring. A slow, more familiar wafting scent permeated my senses. It was apple harvest season, and Sweet Apple Acres was likely in full swing picking and placing baskets to get ready for cider season.

I had gotten off work early, so I considered stopping by, maybe lending a hoof. Who knew, maybe they would know something about a local who might know something about becoming a Pegasus. The thought only seemed like a good idea for a few minutes. The ponies at Sweet Apple Acres were hard-working, no-nonsense ponies. Chances were that it wouldn’t go over too well for me if I asked something as silly as “Hey, do you guys know any way an Earth Pony can grow wings?”

I decided I should hold my tongue. Maybe a little time away from work would clear my head. Aurora loved me, I knew that. Even so, the Wonderbolt’s words echoes in my head.

“You’d make a cute Pegasus.”

I shook my head. That was silly. I didn’t need wings to be with Aurora. She had come down from the clouds that night, two years ago… and stayed down since, except to return home for a while or go to work.

My path took me closer to the orchard, where I could hear the dull thudding of AppleJack’s powerful hooves against a tree somewhere down the line of apple trees. My ears twitched, listening for the sound of apples falling to a basket. I heard none, so I knew she wasn’t too close. Following the sound and peeking around trees and cresting hills I eventually came upon the spot where not AppleJack, owner of Sweet Apple Acres, but Big Mac was hard at work harvesting away. With a loud “THWAK,” another bushel fell from the tree behind him, only one falling outside the basket which he had been aiming for.

“Hey Mac.” I called as I approached.

Big Mac simply nodded in my direction, picking up the apple in his teeth and placing it inside the basket.

“Need any help?”

“Nope.” he said simply.

“Almost done, then?”

“Yup.”

I stood there for a moment. We stared at one another.

“So…”

He tilted his head a little.

“... the harvest is over?”

“Nope.”

Silence again. The wind blew through the trees, whistling as it flowed around us both. Leaves fluttered to the ground, rustling and tumbling.

“... Do you WANT any help?” I asked.

Big Mac shrugged. “Sure.” he said, and gestured with his head towards a saddle. I walked over, somewhat cautiously. Suddenly, Big Mac took the saddle, and the attached baskets, each full of apples, and dropped them on my back.

Now, it’s one thing to push heavy carts around on rollers. And yes,that too takes a lot of stamina and strength, moreso than most jobs that a pony can get in the Ponyville area, but baskets of apples that are nearly the size of a pony each? I felt like I was made of concrete.

“Can you do it?” he asked.

I smiled, shaking a little, “Sure I can...” grunting, and started the first step forward, straining against the weight.

Big Mac simply watched for a minute, before returning to bucking apples out of the trees. I had started at the apex of a hill, so going down was easy, but when I’d reached the bottom… I simply stared up at the hill before me in disbelief.

“Welp.” I whispered to myself, “I offered my help.” somewhat regretting the offer.

I hoisted the apples up to rest a little, a very much little, more comfortably on my back and began trudging. My hooves broke the ground as I climbed up the small trail that had been tamped down by years of use. One step, then another. I heaved, but kept climbing. My vision blurred from the effort as I began sweating hard, it couldn’t be much further.

“Are you alright mister?” a small voice called out from atop the hill.

I didn’t say anything. I was too focused on just moving. My ears twitched, pinning themselves back as I heard her call out again.

“I’mma go get mah sister!”

Straining, I yelled back, “Nono! It’s fine! I got it!”

I could almost hear her amusement, “Alrighty, mister Ramp!”

Eventually I reached the top, collapsing. A few of the apples fell out of the basket, rolling back down the hill. The little filly, yellow in color with a tussled red mane, was lounging atop a rock some distance in front of me with her hooves holding her head up.

“Y’sure you don’t want me t’get mah sis?”

I shook my head. “Nono, Applebloom… I’ll manage” I croaked, remembering the little filly’s name from previous visits.

“Those’r mah brother’s baskets, y’know.” she chuckled, “Even mah sister has a little trouble with ‘em.”

My smile was strained, “I can handle it.” the insistence in my voice managing to bleed through.

There were only two hills to go, and it had only taken ten minutes to reach the top of the last one. I figured I could finish it all up in thirty or less if I really pushed. Of course, little AppleBloom would ensure that I had a reason to.

“Y’know…” she said, “If’n your girlfriend sees ya like this…” she grinned with what I could have sworn was mock malevolence.

Either way, it ticked something in me.

“You’re right.” I grunted, and lifted myself from the ground with an uneasy rise, “She could be flying over right now… what’d she think if she saw me struggling like this?”

Giggling, Applebloom started canterskipping ahead. I followed. The strain became much less all of a sudden, and I could focus on breathing. The next two hills were tough and as I reached the top of the third one, where the Apple Family home was located, I was greeted by a familiar voice.

“Well look-y what we got here.” the orange and yellow Earth pony mare laughed, “Y’didn’t tell me we had visitors, L’il Sis!”

I grinned, “Hey Applejack.” my last steps were somewhat shakey, but I managed to crest the hill in full and settle at the top after the greeting.

“Ah can’t believe y’made it up here with Big Macintosh’s baskets ‘n tow.” Applejack frowned a little, “Y’sure y’can handle ‘em?”

“Where do you want them?” I asked, getting back up, nearly toppling a over.

Applejack shook her head, “Ah learned a long tahm ago not t’bite off more’n Ah’c’n chew. Set down, Ah’ll take them th’rest of the way.”

I swallowed my pride, not that I could do anything other than. Applejack had already taken the baskets onto her back before I could even begin making my way… well, wherever the apples went. I decided to find out, just in case I ever got a chance to help Applejack and Big Mac again.

“Yer gettin’ better.” Applebloom hopped around me as I walked, “Last tahm, y’ took a half hour to get up th’first hill.”

Applejack nodded, “Ah appreciate th’help. Big Mac doesn’t tire as easily, but it takes ‘m a minute t’get here. Y’saved us both some trouble.” she stared at me for a moment, I raised and eyebrow, “Somethin’ on yer mind sugarcube?”

I shook my head, “No. Not at all.”

Applejack left it at that for a moment. Silence fell over our small convoy of ponies until we reached the apple cellar.

“Only problem with th’cellar,” Applejack began, “Is that ya’can’t get both’a Big Mac’s baskets down th’stairs at once.”

I offered to take one down, taking a quick glance around to see if Applebloom was around. The little filly had taken off to her own devices, probably to check on Big Mac if I knew any better. I saddled the basket on my back, and headed down the cold stone steps.

The basement-like room was slightly damp-smelling, despite the dryness of the air. The scent of apples filled my snout, bringing back memories of the harvest seasons I’d participated in, in the past. Rows upon columns of baskets filled the room, all set upon the iron shelving and lining the room from front to back and from side to side. Applejack had pulled up six baskets, and began dumping the apples carefully into them from the oversized container that I had carried over three hills. I joined her.

“Alright, sugarcube, what’s on yer mind?” she asked again, “Y’aint been this foggy-eyed since y’got the bad news.”

She was talking about the news of my parents passing. Almost any other pony would have shied away from mentioning them, but Applejack’s family had been rather close to mine. We had shared many, many harvest seasons despite the fact that my family was not close to Sweet Apple Acres by distance, nor were they farmer ponies. But, our families had even shared Heart’s Warming Eve together. She had the right to mention them.

“Well…” I started, unsure, “I’m looking for a way… to become a Pegasus.” I admitted.

Applejack stared at me for a moment. After a few moments, a confused and concerned look crossed her face.

“You feelin’ alright?” she laughed a little, but showed her concern by putting a hoof up to my head.

Applejack was only a few years older than I was, but after the incident with my parents, she’d almost taken on a motherly, or at least sisterly, stance to our friendship. It still made me feel like a child, which was an uncomfortable feeling for me. Maybe it was just my natural, male reaction to being babied by someone I’d known for so long.

I stepped back, “I’m feeling fine.” insisting, “I’m serious! Is there even a way? Maybe an old legend or something?”

The orange mare’s gaze dropped to the floor. I could tell that she was at least a little uncomfortable about what I’d asked. She seemed to consider something for a moment, her expression changing from concern to pensiveness, and back to concern. Her eyes arose once more to gaze directly into mine, with an intensity.

“It’s about that pegasus mare, isn’t it?”

I glared a little, “So what if it is?”

Applejack almost growled at me, “So she’s got you thinkin’ you’re not good enough fer her?” her glare was intense and disappointed.

“No!” I measured in equal intensity, “I just… It’s not fair to her. She never says anything about wanting to go home, or being bothered about living on the ground.” my insistence was sincere, I hoped, enough to convince her, “I just… I know she’ll miss the sky, miss her town and parents. I don’t want to force her to come down, even if she loves me.”

Applejack’s gaze softened, I could still detect the fire behind her eyes but it was waning.

“Yer certain that’s what ya want?” she asked, “T’change yerself fer a mare?”

I nodded.

“Is it somethin’ you want too? D’you want t’be a Pegasus as well?”

I hadn’t really considered my own wants when it came to flying. I mean, sure. I HAD wanted to fly. But I always figured that I’d just wait for the aircraft we had now to get smaller and smaller as they became safer and easier to make, and that’s how I’d earn my “wings” so to speak. Now that the question was posed to me, I had to really consider it, crazy or not.

In fact, if I had just told Applejack that I hadn’t really thought about it, and that I wasn’t sure, things might have gone a little differently. I would have gone home after my would-be sister assured me that the mare I loved me back, and that things would be fine. Aurora and I would have gone out on our date, I would have proposed, and we would have been married a year later. In fact, I wouldn’t have joined the guard, instead probably have worked my way up through the Canterlotian Cargo Company, Inc. Might have even become CEO, and lived a happy, rich life atop the highest societies of Canterlot. Together, she and I would have had two wonderful fillies and a colt and things would have been happier-ever-after.

But I didn’t. Instead, I told Applejack that I was absolutely certain because in that moment I was. I wanted to fly free. I wanted to swim through the clouds like a fish did the ocean. I wanted to taste the sun and the moon, and feel the rush of the wind as I dove through the clouds. I wanted to fly. And that’s what I told Applejack.

“Y’realize how crazy ya sound, raight?”

My ears drooped a little. I knew I shouldn’t have brought it up. Hadn’t I decided earlier that it would not be a good idea?

Applejack wasn’t mean, though. Honest, but not mean. What she said next surprised me even more than if she HAD been snarky or rude ever would have.

“Ah might know somepony who can help.”

Applejack went on to tell me about an Alicorn Princess who lived in Ponyville. She told me that this specific pony was one of her good friends, and that she was very smart about… well, almost everything and that, if she didn’t know, she’d probably try everything to find out. I smiled a little, thanked my friend, and exited the apple cellar, followed closely behind by Applejack. As I trotted back towards home, I overheard the orange mare muttering something about not being able to find her sister and wondering where she’d gotten off to.

The sun was setting by then, and along with the reds and oranges that painted the sky before me, came with it a brisk wind. The cooler air of the autumn months were, and are still to this day, my favorite part of living in Equestria. Leaves rustled beneath my feet as I bounded through the tall grasses separating Sweet Apple Acres from the rest of the world. There was, of course, a path but where was the fun in that? Grasshoppers fled from my crashing through their perches, while birds fluttered away from me, only to follow a short distance with interest and then flutter back into the brush. I assumed, in a passing thought, that many were resting for the flight down South for the winter.

As I neared the path that was closest to Ponyville, just before the school, I jumped back onto the well-worn path. With the short jog, my previous worries seemed less pressing. I remembered that I had intended to propose that night, and needed to get an engagement bangle for Aurora. However, something occurred to me that slowed my canter.

If I was going to try to become a Pegasus… she’d have to know. What if she thought I was nuts? I would think I was nuts. That was for certain. I certainly couldn’t hide it from her, and proposing to her before OR after I revealed my intentions would feel… wrong and awkward. Could I hide it from her? I’d have to, if I didn’t want to seem… I dunno, desperate. After mulling it over, I decided that I’d tell her… and then just hold on off on the engagement. Still… I could at least buy the bangle now. I wasn’t due home until after sundown after all. My hooves struck the cobbled street in front of the jeweler's shop before I knew it. A small jingling of the bells he’d set up above the door signalled my entry, and I was greeted by a rather small pony, old and withered, with what seemed to be a small telescope affixed to his eye.

“Oh… hello!” he smiled without looking up from his work as he waved a hoof in a beckoning manner, “Do come in, do come in!”

His name was Jasper, like the semi-precious rock. I never learned his last name, but I bet the old stallion still inhabits Ponyville to this day. We knew each other as acquaintances around town, but he and I had discussed my plans for marrying Aurora many times before.

“Hey Jasper.” I greeted, “Today’s the day.”

Jasper glanced up at me at last. He seemed to process what I’d just said for a minute as his brows furrowed and he adjusted his… whatever that thing on his eye was.

“Ah, yes. Yes!” his excitement showed. “So… so! You’ve picked one out, have you?” he asked.

He was a strange old pony, but kindhearted, and he loved weddings and discussions of love and lost love. A hopeless romantic, I would assume.

“Not just yet.” I told him, “Instead, I’m looking for an engagement bangle. I still don’t have the bits for a wedding one. I’ms saving up though.”

Working at the Canterlotian Cargo Company didn’t exactly pay Canterlotian wages. Hard work rarely did pay the wages that they deserved.

Jasper nodded somberly, “Ah bits, THOSE silly little things. My boy, let’s strike a deal.” he wandered over to me and hooked a hoof over my back, “You pay me for the engagement bangle, and choose a wedding bangle for your sweetie today”

I raised an eyebrow, “Are you sure… I mean, can you afford it? Aren’t gems expensive?”

The old pony stroked his hoof against his white beard, “I’ve got a friend here in Ponyville who has an eye for fashion and is extremely generous. Most of my gems come from her for a pittance. In exchange, my prices are lower, and I help fund her fashion shows. We work together, I sell gems and bangles, she sells clothes, and we pool together to accomplish more than we could alone.”

I smiled a little. Ponyville was a nice town… full of nice ponies. It bothered me though, that I couldn’t pay him the full price.

“Thank you, but…”

The old pony raised a scruffy age-whitened eyebrow.

“How do I repay you… I mean, if I don’t somehow find the bits?”

The old pony laughed a little, “Invite me to the wedding if she says yes. If not, just bring the bangle back, and that’ll be that.”

I nodded, and for the next half hour, Jasper and I spent discussing what she might like best, how I imagined the wedding would be, and various other love-sworn topics that seemed to take years off of the old stallion as long as we talked. We shared stories of our loved one, but in the end, we hadn’t found anything that was just perfect for Aurora. I let loose a sigh of slight disappointment. Nothing really seemed to fit her style, her grace and sleekness. Everything was covered in jewels and fastenings. I felt like those sorts of things would weigh her down in more ways than one. She was never the flashy type, but a simple engagement bangle, I felt, was too cheap and low-brow to be worth her time.

The old stallion smiled like he knew something and went to a safe behind the counter. I watched, creasing my brow with some confusion until pulled out something I’d never seen before. A beautiful, hoof-crafted Rainmetal (So called because of its multi-color pearlescent qualities, as he so intricately put it.) wedding bangle. Jasper told me that despite the lack of the standard rubies, sapphires, and emeralds that typically filled most bangles, the frosted etchings, unique forging techniques which had been developed by pegasus ponies themselves long ago, and sleekness of artistic design, a Rainmetal wedding bangle was one of the most valuable kinds that a pony could purchase.

At first, I thanked him and told him that it was far too much. I could not take such a high-quality piece of jewelry for the price of a simple engagement band.

“Well, my boy… it’s not for sale anyways.” he told me.

Confusion crossed my face but he quickly explained.

“Mr. Ramp, this bangle belonged to my wife who was, like the pony you’re proposing to, a Pegasus.” a sad look covering his normally jovial face, “I’m an old stallion now… and she’s passed on, so I don’t need it but I know she wouldn’t want this to go to waste. Until recently, I was unable to find a pony worth giving it to.”

He looked over at a picture on the wall. It was an old, faded photo in sepia tone that depicted a beautiful pegasus at a wedding. It was torn in half. Jasper noticed my gaze towards the ripped edge.

“I buried half of it with her, but kept the bangle because she told me to. I couldn’t let her go on alone without something to remember me by.”

A sad smile crossed his snout as he held the bangle in his hoof, staring down at it as he spoke.

“At first I wasn’t sure why my wife wanted me to keep it, instead of leave it with her. It confused me for many, many years. I think I know now, because I feel like this bangle belongs in the sky, where it came from… where she’d want it to be.”

He held out the bangle in his hoof. With so much history behind it, I was almost afraid to take it.

“Won’t it need to be sized?” I asked, carefully extending my hoof and taking the band into my care.

The aged stallion shook his head, “The thing about Rainmetal wedding bands is that they don’t need to be sized. They conform to the mare who wears it, and won’t fit anypony else so long as the giver and receiver remain a single heart.” his eyes seemed to water just a bit.

I didn’t say anything. It was the kind of moment that happens maybe twice in a lifetime, and all those soap-plays in the square on weekends are about. I didn’t say a word about it. Instead, I thanked him for all he’d done for me.

“Don’t you forget to send me an invite!” he hollered as I headed out the door and into the street.

I turned and nodded, “I won’t forget!”

“Good luck!”

As I walked out into the open, I could swear I saw a pegasus-shaped shadow atop the shop, disappear into the darkening evening sky. Maybe it was just my imagination. I might have sworn it was Aurora but… well, you’ll hear about that later. Without a second thought about it, my legs took me home and I arrived there just after the moon had come upon the horizon by Luna’s will, and the sun had been put to rest by Celestia. My short trip from the store to my home sent me across the paths of a few Bat Ponies, which I waved cheerfully to, and whom did the same in turn. I knew most of the night-folk here, as most of my working days ended after the sun had gone down, which left myself and Aurora the entire night.

Did I ever tell you that Bat Ponies threw the craziest house parties? They’re usually pretty calm and collected, but watch out if you walk into a nightclub with a Bat Pony DJ. Sickest beats you’ll ever hear, I swear.

… I really said that just now, didn’t I? Sickest beats…?

*...Ahem*- back to the subject at hoof.

Arriving home, I was greeted by a near-tackle hug from my soon to be fiance’. She wasn’t always affectionate, but when she showed it, it could sometimes hurt. A short fit of nuzzling later, I finally managed to choke out a greeting.

Letting me go at last, if only to hover a few inches off the ground she smiled and asked with a voice that could rang with beauty, “Did you get the vacation time?”

I nodded, “I’ve got about a week off, but…” I swallowed hard.

The words didn’t seem to want to come out, and why should they, it was preposterous, ridiculous. An Earth Pony becoming a Pegasus? What kind of fool was I? Maybe I should just-

“Honey… what’s the matter?”

I was sweating, I finally realized. I also knew I’d never be able to live with myself if I didn’t try, and that meant telling her. I heaved a heavy sigh.

“Aurora?”

“Yes?” she seemed a little impatient, but with much larger dash of concern, “What is it?”

Mustering all the courage I could, I started to talk, “Aurora, what if… I could become a Pegasus?”

Aurora stared at me for a moment, her icy-blue eyes blank. She stopped fluttering and landed, staring right at me. I felt guilty. Guilty of what, though? Hiding what I assumed then was insanity? Betraying her trust as a stable husband to share her future with?

“Air… why would you want to…?” she whispered, her confusion showing plain to me.

I cleared my throat, preparing to explain, “I… I don’t want you to have to give up the sky for me, Aurora. It’s not fair to you. If I can, I’d rather share the sky with you, instead.”

Aurora sat down, tilting her head, “Air, you know I don’t-”

I shook my head, interrupting her, “I know you don’t care. But *I* care! What if we have foals in the future and they’re both Pegasi, what if ONE of them is? I won’t be able to keep up or teach them to fly if I don’t have wings!” I sat down in front of her, mirroring her, “And it’s not just that… I also really, really want to see the sky. I want to walk on clouds and enjoy those naps that you always talk about.”

Aurora was speechless. I shifted uncomfortably, rubbing one hoof up my other foreleg.

“... Dear?”

I looked up at her, frowning, worried. She wasn’t mad, or sacred. That surprised me even though it shouldn’t have. She just seemed concerned.

“How would you do it?” she asked simply, standing up.

“I talked with Applejack today… she said that she might know a pony who can help.”

Aurora’s ears perked up a little. I assumed it was because I had a lead, instead of just wild wishing and assumptions.

“Who?” she asked.

Noting the slight amount of hope in her voice, I began to explain about the mysterious princess who lived in Ponyville. Aurora knew who I was talking about immediately, being that she was much more well connected and people-saavy than I was. It sometimes embarrassed me that I knew so little about the celebrities within our community, but not enough so that I considered it a fact worth changing. Until then, that is.

Aurora explained to me that Twilight was an actual Princess and that she was very, very adept at magic. She also informed me that at that current time Twilight was out of town and presumably in the Everfree forest and likely wouldn’t be back for a while. My hopes quickly failed. How was I going to find a Princess in the middle of the most dangerous forest in Equestria? As the thoughts swirled in my head, my ears drooped and my heart sunk. That is, until I was quickly yanked inside my home by Aurora.

The house, our house, was a nice if not aged one. It was a moderate-sized cottage on the edge of Ponyville with enough room to have easily raised six times as many foals as my parents had, being that I was an only child. Wooden floors and throw-rugs made up the base we walked upon or flew above, and the walls were a simple off-white that was probably in need of repainting in the near future. It had more rooms than what I and Aurora knew what to even do with, and most of the old furniture in those rooms had either been sold off or mothballed. Aurora and I had never really discussed decorating before, so it stayed somewhat sparse, even in the bedroom, which was the most lavish room in the house. A great bed, made of dark, stained oak, with a mattress that was just short of lying on a cloud according to Aurora, dominated the center and was covered in red, finely woven sheets. But that was about all that was in it, leaving the rest of the decorations, few in number though they were, to the kitchen and dining room. Pictures of my parents and I, and even one of Aurora’s, made up the wall decor, while an older, solid wood dining room set sat atop a green throw-rug.

It was also my turn to do dishes, apparently. Aurora didn’t care much about that at the moment, instead nosing me towards the hallway leading to the bathroom across from our bedroom.

“Go take a quick bath, hun. Forget about all that stuff.” She ordered, “Besides, you promised we’d go out tonight to that spot you’re always talking about.”

I was too dazed by the sudden lurch and my own muddled thoughts to argue, which I might have done under normal circumstances. Trotting into the bathroom, I started the water, grabbed a towel, brush, and soap, and quickly scrubbed the grime from the days’ work out of my mane and hair. By the time I had finished, I was thinking a little clearer, and upon brushing my mane into its usual style felt like things might even just be okay, despite the fact that there was almost no way to find Twilight before the week’s vacation was over. I began to wonder how Aurora knew where the Princess was, and how she knew that the former-librarian would not be back for some time.

Until I saw Aurora again, that is. Her mane was sparkling in the moonlight of the east-side window, where it peeked through the panes of glass from just over the horizon. With eyes like sapphire, she stared at me, and I lost my voice entirely.

“Are you ready?” that wonderful Pegasus asked, brushing my flank with hers as she passed by my stunned self.

I nodded, wordless.

“Then come on,” she smiled, “The night awaits.”

Chapter 3: Clandestination

I was a Pegasus

Chapter 3: Clandestination

Heartbeat. A thudding, pumping heartbeat in tune with the legs that carried me after her into the night. The tune of her wings and my hooves crushed out a tempo against the ground and air to come together into a crescendo of sound. A beautiful, well tuned sound, a music. Even back then she and I were literally two birds of a feather, and the moonlight that thrashed across her feathered wings and deep lavender mane truly made her visage into a work of art to be admired.

Especially from behind.

This was how we always started our dates. A race. Blue moonlight cast soft shadows against the passing buildings and ponies. My hooves splashed through a lunar-spirited puddle as I propelled myself into the air and onto the roofs of homes and businesses. I had to be careful when we’d first started this, but after many months of chasing her across rooftops and through alleyways, across fields and over rivers, I was a regular parkour-pony. I could keep up with her, as long as she stayed near the ground. Initially, she had outdone me in both stamina and maneuverability, but now she only really had me on the maneuverability part. Wings afforded her that much, and I was happy to let her have it. After all, racing isn’t as fun unless there’s good competition, right?

I jumped, clearing a two-story drop and coming down with practiced accuracy on the nest rooftop in my path. Calling out, I tried to tease Aurora.

“Hey, I thought you wanted me to show you that spot I was talking about!”

She didn’t stop. I knew she wouldn’t, but instead called back.

“Well then catch up and take the lead, slowpoke.”

She was teasing me. She always called me slowpoke, and I could have sworn she intentionally shook her flank at me before speeding up again.

The race continued with her in my vision until I caught up with her. I bounded forward, increasing my own thudding tempo against her wingbeat, eventually pulling up beside her and sticking my tongue out. She gave me an incredulous and mischievously-knowing look as I nearly ran off the edge of a building, barely managing to wrap my fore-legs around a horizontal flagpole and fling my body back up onto the rooftops above. Aurora mocked me with a mirror-image of my face only moments ago by sticking her tongue out at me and speeding ahead. I huffed. My love was being very hard to get that night. I probably shouldn’t have taken so long in the shower. Still, she’d be surprised when I brought out that bangle. Thankfully, I’d not forgotten to put it in my pack as she’d dragged me out the door and… wait… when had I put my pack on? I tried to think back but could only just barely remember having something thrown on my back by Aurora before she took off, with I after her.

Okay, so I hadn’t put the bangle in my saddlepack. But it WAS in my pocket.

Yes, we have pockets. Everypony knows that.

Up and over another roof I went, chasing the light-blue mare through ponyville. A right, a jump, another right. Where was she going? Down a level, up, down again, my hooves beat against the rooftops until…

“Stop right there!” a familiar voice called out. A heavy-set, muscular pony in steel plate armor appeared. His massive frame hid a natural stamina that was unexpected with a pony his size.

Aurora humored the voice, as did I.

Another voice joined in. This voice was depressing, and also familiar.

“Yeah. Come on guys. Make it easy on us tonight, please?”

In entered the mysterious partner that was always with him. He wore lighter armor, something almost rougish, with a flapping cape and a funny, shallow-coned hat. He was the subtle one.

Aurora just made a face at them and barked her decline to the offer over her shoulder.

The two night guards looked at me for a moment, waiting for an answer. If I agreed to stop, generally so would Aurora.

“Sorry guys, the lady’s got me by the ear tonight.”

I heard a loud, obnoxious, single bark of laughter from over a rooftop away. She was close. Maybe I could use the sudden appearance of our well-acquainted night-guard pursuers to my advantage.

“Come on guys! You’ll wake everypony up!” the larger, more masculine of the two guards bellowed as I hopped over the edge of another rooftop and into the alleyway below.

“Be quiet!” a pony yelled out his window, “You’re the only one waking anypony up!”

I bolted. These guys knew our tricks and our favorite paths, as it was definitely not the first time they had chased us through ponyville at night. It had become something of a spectacle for the nocturnal ponies that lined the streets and enjoyed the moonlight out in the central plaza to watch us be chased, but I wasn’t about to give our pursuers any advantages that I didn’t have to. The uneven streets before me threatened to trip me up in the low blue light of a cool Equestrian night while I searched for my love. We typically met up at the Mayoral Building near the Plaza Central, so that’s where I headed. My hoofbeats against the cobbled alleyways took me past closed up shops and homes, darkened windows with the occasional lamplight or candle emitting a soft glow from within. Turn after turn, alley after alley, until I broke out into the Plaza Central. I hadn’t heard any hoofsteps aside from my own since before Aurora and I had separated and the second chase had begun.

Assuming I was in the clear was the biggest mistake because, just as Aurora landed in front of me, the statue atop the fountain that decorated the midpoint of the open yard we found ourselves in moved.

“Got you.” a monotonous and bored voice sighed, “Now, can you come with me? Please?” I’m tired and-”

“Nope, sorry. Not today. I have something important to tell Aurora and it would be ruined by being stuck in a cell all night.”

Breaking into a hard gallop, I lead Aurora into a crowd of Bat Ponies, who greeted she and I with the usual laughs, jeers, and cheers that accompanied the “Midnight Run” as it was called. I weaved in and out of the crowd that had gathered but Aurora became impatient, or maybe she did it on purpose, and took off, flying above the crowd. Of course the ponies below cheered because, with much suddenness, a very much angry looking “Lawpony” appeared at the edge of the courtyard from between two buildings.

“Y’can’t run forever!” he bellowed as he stomped his right hoof, “So ya might as well run while y’can!”

A few ponies cheered at the entrance of a “new player” in the Midnight Run. The big, armored stallion rushed at the crowd, and right at me. With a jolt, I felt somepony clasp their hooves underneath my fore-legs and lift me off of the ground. A few ponies gasped, also surprised by Aurora’s appearance. A huge smile was plastered across her face as she lifted me off the ground and took me into the air with her. The feeling was odd but I did not have time to contemplate it.

“Let’s go!” she barked at me over the crowd as a further enraged guardpony stomped his hoof, calling obscenities after us.

Aurora flew as fast as she could, but only a short distance later she was forced to drop me off on a rooftop, where I came to a sliding halt as a result of the inertia that we had built up together.

“Have you gained weight? Geeze.” she huffed, fluttering with a small amount of uneasy exasperation above my head, “I used to be able to carry you further.”

I glanced up at my lover, and smiled, “I don’t think so, but you’re looking a little pudgy, dear.”

Even in the moonlight, I could see a clear and obvious flush cross her face.

“I’m not pudgy!” She insisted.

I just flicked my tail at her and bolted across the rooftops.

“I’M NOT PUDGY!” she called after me.

I turned my head and stuck out my tongue at her, in retaliation for her earlier mischief. She surged forward, then suddenly pulled back, surprise crossing her face. I glanced forward just in time to see the lanky, skinny pony from before standing right in front of me as I skidded to a halt.

“Air Ramp.” he greeted cordially.

I grinned, bowing slightly, “Lieutenant Cold Thorn.”

Some of the crowd from earlier, including a few Batponies who had taken to the sky, had found us, and awaited the inevitable.

“Shall we?”

I nodded, “Let’s.”

I heard Aurora mumble something about not being pudgy. She typically sat out fights between Cold Thorn and I. I think she enjoyed watching.

The lanky officer in front of me threw up his head, casting off the hat that covered his face, revealing himself to be a unicorn with a scar across his snout and snow-white hair. I braced myself, forehooves splayed forward before me, preparing to pounce. Aurora caught his hat and wore it, teasing him by making faces under it and pretending that it was a bonnet. The crowd giggled a little.

And then he was gone.

I looked about not understanding how it was possible, even after the history we had together, that he could just disappear. I had seen him do this before, but never with such blatancy. Mutterings from the crowd signalled that none of them had seen him disappear either. A rustling above my head alerted me to something heading my way from on high. I moved quickly to the side as two pony hooves struck the ground where my head might have been had I not. A short slide was all it took to regain my footing atop the thatched-roof cottage we were battling atop of. I lunged, and was greeted by a dark mist, and a tap on the shoulder. Not thinking, I ducked just in time enough to avoid a blow to my jaw by the hoof of Cold Thorn. Bringing up my own hoof, I managed to graze his cheek.

He had the power of shadows, but I had years of experience on the street. It was barely enough. His hoof-to-hoof combat was skilled and accurate, where my methodology was sloppy and entirely dependent on raw endurance and the strength which had been honed in the belly of an aircraft and by my fiance’ who was more of a handful than a gryphon.

A swift kick reminded me that I was fighting, the blow landing on my ribs. Naturally, I had clenched the muscles around it, which helped soften the blow and prevent ALL of the wind from being knocked out of me. I recovered with a quick grunt and threw a feint, then pulled back just as the mist appeared, which sent me impacting into the Leiutenant. He staggered backwards, thrown off-balance, which allowed me to deliver a punishing buck to his chest armor. He teetered over the edge, flailing his arms a bit, before falling to what would certainly have injured a pony in his position. I ran to his aid, despite our opposition to one another, but when I arrived he was gone.

I Should have known better. He was behind me. I jumped, sending a gasp into the air from the crowd below. I freefell onto a fabric awning, and bounced into hoof-range of a pole which I grabbed,and swung myself up and over onto the roof across from where I’d started. Twisting my form in midair,I righted myself and faced the quiet and determined aggressor.

The crowd cheered.

He called out my name, then posed a question.

“If you fail… are you prepared to face the consequences?”

I stared at him from across the gap.

“Are you prepared to face hers?”

He was referring to Aurora. I said nothing.

“What will she become without you should you fail? Perhaps a mare of the night for a foreign stallion from a far away land?”

His grin was malicious. It ticked me off. I roared and jamped across the gap at him. His cloak came off, and wrapped itself loosely around me. I shook it off as he landed a particularly hard punch into my lower-right back leg’s muscle. The leg crumpled, sending me careening down the pitched roof of the cottage. I tried to grip the roofing as I slid but failed and slid off of it and fell to the cobbled, hard street below.

I blacked out, but it wasn’t long before I came around, at least for the most part. My ears rang as a blurry image of the Lieutenant loomed over me. I could hear a few ponies yelling for the crowd to keep back. The Lieutenant’s voice was strained and whispering.

“Hey… Hey! Are you alright, Air?”

I nodded, and managed to choke “What the hell… Cold…”

I could hear ponies crying in the background about how I was dead. It wasn’t the first time.

“...sorry.” he began, “I didn’t think you’d fall…”

I laughed, coughing a bit. “... I get a free one… tonight’s important, I can’t afford to be taken in…”

He smiled a little, “Yeah… Aurora told me…” he lowered his voice, “Just make sure you don’t hurt me too mu-”

I decked Cold Thorn in the side of the face and bolted upright, righting myself on the cobble. Aurora swooped in and carried me over the crowd. I didn’t even look back as I reassumed our act.

“Try harder next time!” I bellowed over my shoulder as Aurora dropped me.

Cold Thorn picked himself off of the ground, his eyes shining menacingly in the lunar twilight. A smile crossed his face, giving him a wicked appearance.

“AIR RAMP. YOUR DAYS. ARE NUMBERED.”

The crowd parted as he galloped after me and Aurora. His aura shimmered, turning black and blue as he teleported through the shadows over and over again.

Aurora let loose a nervous laugh that segued into, “Run!” as she took off.

I took no second glances and increased my gallop into a hard dash out of town. Through the streets, down an alleyway, left, up, right. I dodged an incoming blur of shadow. I jumped over a barrel-pile as he crashed through it, sending them flying in such a way that they stacked perfectly upright in a cube, whereas once before they had been stacked sideways in a pyramid. That’s all I saw before I looked forward again and saw him appear right before my eyes.

“That… HURT, Air.” he seethed, “I didn’t mean to send you off a roof, you know.”

I shrugged as Aurora circled above, then slipped down into the alley with the Lieutenant and I before he could object.

“Guys, the crowd’s not far behind, and I want to go on my date with my boyfriend before one of you stallions kills him please.”

Cold Thorn simply nodded, sighing.

“Come on.” he demanded, “Let’s get you two out of the city.”

Since the years of Twilight’s Coronation, ponyville had experienced a boom. While at the time I hadn’t been considering the history of the town, I did appreciate the fact that with the sudden boom in population came a sewer network that housed the electrical grid (something new to ponyville entirely that many ponies still ignored in lieu of candlelight), and a secret way out of the city. The latter was something I was much more aware of and happy about, as Aurora and I would never get a chance to go on our date if the entire crowd followed us.

We moved through the stonework and like most other things in Equestria the sewer was a work of art. Etchings and patterns defined the walls and ceilings, and statues enchanted with a subtle, white glow illuminated the wide, arched corridors that interlaced the small, growing city. Even the smell was carefully masked, as in an emergency the sewers also served as a sort of bunker which was safe from magical and physical attacks of a large scale. The underground aqueducts were initially commissioned on the behest of the Princess, as a direct result of past… indiscretions on many ponies’ part.

“When are you two going to settle down?” the Lieutenant asked me, “I mean… sure y’all make our nights a whole lot more interesting, and the night crowd loves it to the point that we’ve all become a tourist attraction, but…”

The gruff voice of the larger stallion began reverberating off of the well-kept catacombs, “You guys can’t keep this up forever, and neither can we.”

My mind wandered to what it would be like being fifty and doing this kind of thing. I couldn’t really see it in my mind’s eye. I looked to Aurora. She rolled her eyes and sighed. I didn’t know what to make of it, but decided it was best left alone, even in the company of friends such as these.

“Well,” I began, my ears twitching a bit at the sound of our hoofsteps echoing off of the walls, “I figure that when she and I have foals… we’ll get ours back in full.”

Aurora seemed to stagger and blush a little, but quickly recovered. The two guardponies with us did not seem to notice. I bumped her with my shoulder as silence settled over our small party. She smiled a little, then frowned. I tilted my head, but she just huffed and turned her nose up at me. I stared at her, confused by the light-blue pegasus’ actions. She then smiled, opened one eye and pecked me on the cheek, trotting ahead to talk to the larger stallion.

“So, how’s it going at home, Thunderstep?” she asked, drumming up a conversation about the home life of our pursuer and listening intently.

This left me to my own devices, and to ponder what it was I had done to garner such a strange reaction from her. Perhaps I had made her wait too long while I was in the shower earlier, after all. Maybe she was still mad about us nearly killing me… again. I thought back to what the Lieutenant had said earlier, about what would become of Aurora if I disappeared, or got killed. What if he was right? I know we were just acting and that Cold Thorn hadn’t mean what he said but…

My thoughts were interrupted by Thunderstep, “Alright, you two. Up here is the field before nearest the Everfree Forest.”

I nodded, casually trotting past our friends and up next to Aurora, “Thank you both. It was fun, despite… well, you know.”

Cold Thorn laughed a little and rubbed his cheek, it was bruised from where I’d smashed my hoof into him earlier after I’d awoken from the fall, “No hard feelings, I’ll just have to explain to the Captain that I got punched in the face by a ruffian.”

I grinned, “See you both around.”

“We get to win next time, got it? Thunder Step can’t run as fast as I can, and he’s getting on in years.”

“Do what now?” Thunder Step asked, “Speak up, boy! I can’t hear you in my old age.”

The two laughed a little.

“Seriously, though. We get to win next time. You two won the past two times, making this the third time in a row. We’re going to lose our jobs if this keeps up. “

After waving back at our friends Aurora and I moved up through the archways to ascend the spiral stairwell that would eventually lead us into the open air. As we walked, listening silently to the echoing of our hoofsteps, Aurora seemed in good cheer, but would not look at me. Thoughts from a few minutes earlier cross my mind once again, but I was unable to figure out what exactly would have caused her to act that way.

In time those musings were forgotten as we broke into the open air. The autumn night was alive with lightning sprites and the chirping of the snow crickets that had come out of their summer hibernation early that year. Luna’s Moon hung low in the night sky, surrounded by the stars that dotted the canvas of the sky. We had stopped just outside the archway that lead to the underbelly of Ponyville, surrounded by long grass with wide blades and the occasional moonbathed winter flower. Aurora was staring at me, expectantly while standing, instead of her usual hovering.

“It’s this way.” I motioned with my head, flicking an ear to the towards the wall of trees that was the Everfree Forest, “Shouldn’t take long to get there.”

I made the first move and Aurora followed. She was smiling silently, as if she had something on her mind but at the same knew something that she shouldn’t have. We crashed softly through the grass, cold dew collecting on our coats as we made our way to a spot that I had discovered a few weeks ago. A beautiful spot, just inside that fabled wood.

Aurora sighed, looking back at what I could swear was her own flank. But what would she be sighing about, I wondered? It couldn’t have been her Mark. Her mark was a shimmering display of the Crystal Kingdom’s Northern Lights. Why she was a delivery Pegasus, I could never figure out, but I could swear it would change color as you walked by it. My thoughts wandered down the path it had so often that night, wondering what it could have been that had her so strangely silent.

And once again, like so many other times that night, those thoughts were pushed to the back of my mind as we broke into the wood with a small animal path leading us down deeper into the forest. The moonlight penetrated the canopy casting near-magical shadows and causing moonrays to cast themselves up us both. Aurora seemed intrigued and lost in wonder. Soft mosses grew on boulders, glowing blue in the moonlight, while lush ivies and vines draped themselves lazily over tree branches and along the ground. It was as if the seasons never changed within the Forest and that the warmth reflected that.

She broke our silence with a question, “When did you find this place?” she asked, taking in the sights with a near breathlessness that I could remember having myself as I travelled this path weeks ago.

I casually glanced over my shoulder back at her and smiled at her reaction, “It gets better.” I told her.

A smile etched itself across her lips back at me. We continued, making our way downhill and past a small cliff until we could hear water. Steam lazily wafted over the ground, creating a pocket of further warmth where our hooves were concerned. We were close.

A happy gasp loosed itself from my dearest’s throat as I stopped and pushed away a curtain of soft-leaved vines. Before her was a spring. A warm spring. Steam wafted about from water as clear as the sky above, contained in a bowl of sand softer than even the Spa Twins could afford. The canopy above opened up above where ethereal moonlight pierced the scene as a shaft, playing across the surface of the pool and between the clouds and swirlings of the steam. A large, multicolored, shimmering rock overlooked the pool, perfect to sit and talk upon.

Two pony forelegs wrapped around my neck, “It’s wonderful, Ramp.” Aurora smiled, pecking me on the cheek and fluttering up above me to perch upon the rock at the opposite end of the pool.

Her form shimmered there, wrapped in steam-born dew, beckoning me silently to her side. I answered her call, and went around the waist deep water, to meet her atop the rock overlooking the spring.

“Something’s been on your mind.” I stated, “It worries me a little.”

“It has. You’ll think I’m being crazy when I tell you what it is.”

I shook my head, denying the claim, “Probably not, and don’t you mean: If… you tell me?”

She smiled, scooting closer and looking out into the water, “No, I mean when.”

I glanced sidelong at her, “Is it that important?”

“Do you really think I’m pudgy?”

I deadpanned. She recoiled a little.

“I’m serious! I know I’ve been slacking a little on exercise, and the package route’s been a little slow lately.”

She was pacing. Pacing meant she wasn’t flying, and not flying meant she wasn’t kidding. I had to be careful with how I approached her, because despite her demeanor, and despite how much she usually understood, Aurora was sensitive. Especially to my opinions. Not overly so, but sensitive enough that I could cause her a lot of trouble if I said the wrong thing and didn’t explain myself. So, deciding to say nothing for a few moments, I put my hooves on her shoulders and sat her down softly, stepping back. Confusion crossed her face as I tilted my head, seeming to observe something, looking her up and down. I approached, put my hoof on her forehead, pushing her purple mane up from her eyes for a moment, as it had become disarrayed during the chase, and probably moreso as she had fretted.

“I’m not sick, Air.”

I just smiled, and stepped back again and then began a walk-around. She turned her head to face me as I did so. I could tell she was catching on to what I was doing, but she stayed silent, smiling nervously. As I came back around to her front I sat in front of her.

“So?” she asked, her ears twitching nervously.

I laughed once, “Well…” my voice was playful as I stood back up and approached her until my snout was right in front of hers, staring into those beautiful ice-blue eyes, “In some stallion’s eyes, a bigger flank was never a bad thing.”

Her ears drooped a little, “And… what does this stallion think?” she asked me.

“This stallion thinks…”

And I kissed her softly without another word. As we parted lips, she smiled. But just before we started again, her stomach let loose a small sound.

“...speaking of which…” she sighed, “I’m hungry.”

I nuzzled her in response, “Don’t worry, dear.” I attempted a reassurance, “You look great as ever, and you’re still the most desirable Pegasus mare in Ponyville.”

She smirked, “Even with my fat flank?”

I gave her “fat flank” a squeeze, “Does that answer the question?”

Her ears perked up and she continued to smile, it broadening from its smirk to a relaxed happiness.

“Then feed me before I waste away.” she remarked, as I removed the pack from my back, “I made us some food while you were away, just for our date.”

I set the bag down between us and opened it to take a look inside, smiling. Some simple sandwiches were inside, along with a bottle of aged cider that I’d been keeping around for the past five years. I had found it in the cellar of my parent’s home, and upon it was a note: “Save it for something special.” Aurora had a good feeling for what was special, and I was actually glad she had put it in the bag because tonight was a very, very special night after all. I set out the plates that somehow had survived the chase and me falling off a roof and unwrapped the two sandwiches that Aurora had made, setting them down on a plate each.

She set out two glasses as I uncorked the bottle of cider. Even in the moonlight, I observed, the cider itself had a golden glow to it. Bubbles fizzed up to the top of the glasses, frothing nicely. All was set and so we ate and talked about the future, the chase, and the past. We laughed and enjoyed each other’s company until about halfway through, when I decided it would be a good idea to finally ask her the big question and reveal the bangle that Jasper had given to me.

“This cider is awesome.” Aurora commented as she swallowed the last bit, “Where’d you say your parents got it?”

I stood up and sat between out plates, figuring it would be the best place to put myself for a question like the one I was about to ask.

“Aurora?” I asked.

She tilted her head sideways and seemed a little concerned about the seriousness of my tone.

“I have something very important to ask you.” I began, as I reached back behind me to pull out the bangle, “And you don’t have to say yes… but I’d love it if you did.”

I pulled out the Rainmetal bangle. In the light of the moon, it swirled with an ethereal blue and green light, an aurora in and of itself to match her name. Aurora stared at it for a moment, and for a second I thought she’d just say yes.

But she didn’t. What she said next surprised me, and what she did afterwards even moreso.

“Air… put it away.” she said solemnly.

My ears drooped, and I was speechless, powerless to do anything but what she asked me to. She stood, and without a word, flew off into the moonlight, leaving me alone. Sadness sunk into my heart, and I felt as if I was drowning in that little beautiful puddle behind me. I even considered it for a second, as a passing thought. After all that time, all the times we’d spent together and all the love I’d shown… I’d been rejected.

I stood, feeling sick, and began to walk towards the edge of the outcropping. I stared into the water there, back at my own reflection and cursed my fate. I was an Earth Pony… what had ever made me think somepony as beautiful and wonderful as Aurora would ever want to marry a grounded-

“Yes!”

My ears flickered. That was Aurora’s voice! It was also the last thing I heard before I found myself crashing into the warm water of the spring with her as she tackled me into the pool below, hugging me tightly in her forehooves. I gasped as she let go and I broke the water’s surface. I scowled at her as she laughed.

“You scared me… TWICE.” I grumped, “I thought you weren’t coming back.”

Her laughter died down to an adorable giggle, and she just stood there smiling.

“I thought…”

She put a hoof to my lips, “Stop…” she whispered, “I’d love to be yours. Besides…” she dropped her hoof to the ground and turned, shaking her flank at me, “I had to get you back for earlier.”

I growled playfully while lightly grappling her and nipping her ears, and then the night was rife with the sounds of our love until the morning light shone through the canopy of the little grove. I can honestly say that if I hadn’t flown before then, well… she certainly made me feel like I was in those moments.

Chapter 4: Interlude 1

I was a Pegasus

Interlude 1

“So.” I asked, “Any questions?”

A silence remained. In previous training sessions, they had not been permitted to ask questions, only follow orders. It was only recently that they had been given permission to ask anything of me or the other drill instructors.

Lemon Stand was the first to speak up, which was not a surprise. As I had said before, she was a brave pony.

“Flight Admiral”, she asked addressing me by my rank within the ERNG, “Sir, you’ve said that she loved the sky.”

A pause, I nodded and she continued.

“But if I remember right, you haven’t said once in the story that she has expressed concern over losing her home for you.”

I considered it for a moment. Indeed, there had been no real place in my telling where she had really stared up at the sky from the ground wistfully, nor was there any indication that she was really truly in love with the clouds.

“Let me describe flight to you, then, as she described it to me many times. When you hear what she told me, you will understand why I knew that she would miss it so greatly.”

I cleared my throat.

“Flying to me, is like swimming in the deepest sea, freedom of movement being mine to explore and enjoy, the clouds as waves.” the crowd tilted its head as I continued, “It is as relaxing as it is exhilarating, and the sight of the evening sun washing over my town is as beautiful as the stained glass windows of Celestia’s castle in Canterlot. When the moon is full, the soft pillows of cloud make for the best kind of bed a pony can even imagine.”

I stopped there. The crowd seemed satisfied. Lemon Stand was smiling, still keeping her wingmate up and at least LOOKING conscious. In fact… he looked very conscious. I squinted at him, seeing that his eyes didn’t look quite natural. My little squad medic grinned a nervous grin and laughed a silent laugh. She had painted eyes on him. I let it slide. After all, he’d have to clean it off before I “noticed” later.

Fireflight, a bright orange and red young mare spoke up next. Ever the hot-head, and ever lacking tact, she was still a skilled combatant and one of the best in class. She had to be, because half the time I had her doing wing-ups for saying something ridiculous.

“So… you two DID it?”

I played stupid, “What are you talking about, Fireflight?”

She smirked, making lewd motions with her hooves, “You know… did you two really screw in the forest?”

Half the group turned bright red, the other half just stared.

“I’m going to ignore that, and while I do you can do wing-ups. Starting…. NOW.”

Immediately, she was at work, doing wing-ups. I could have sworn she was a glutton for punishment. Then again, she was the type not to forget a failure, and after she had fallen out of the formation near the beginning of training I think she saw it as a weakness, and wanted any excuse to do more exercise so it wouldn’t happen again.

“Any other smart-asses?” I asked pleasantly, belaying a warning undertone in my voice, “No? Next question then.”

Night Sky, a bat pony who was literally as black as the night sky, spoke up next.

“How did you meet ThunderStep and Cold Thorn?” she asked, “How much trouble did you have to get into just to become friends with Ponyville’s Night Police?”

I laughed a little, remembering back.

“Believe it or not, I met them the night I met Aurora.”

“And how did you two meet?” He asked suddenly.

“Interrupt me again, and I’ll have you join Fireflight.” I warned, watching with at least a little satisfaction as he recoiled a little, “I’ll tell you how Aurora and I met later, but just know that our first encounter involved me running from the Night Militia and trying to get her out of some trouble she’d caused.”I laughed and sighed, remembering it with a fondness borne of nostalgia, “In fact, that’s how the Midnight Run got started. When Cold Thorn finally caught us both, we were set free on the grounds that we hadn’t really done anything wrong other than cause some minor disturbance… and the fact that the chase had become such a spectacle that the night-life ponies had insisted on us being set free. After that, it became a bi-weekly thing, and eventually began to attract tourists.” I paused, letting the memories flow freely in my mind, of all the races and all the close-calls, nights we’d spent in the plushest cell in existence, and the conversations we’d all had together, “I’m still… rather glad that Aurora calmed down before the wedding, despite the good times we had with the Night Militia.”

A short pause hung in the air before somone in the back asked rather loudly, “Why’s that, sir?”

I shot a glance at the direction of the voice, but unable to identify the pony in question, I decided simply to answer the question.
“I’ll say this, Aurora was carrying something very important to me just before the wedding. If we’d continued to be as reckless as we had been up until that point, we might have lost it.”

Lemon Stand cast me a glance that told me she understood, desite the cryptic nature of what I’d said. Firelight kept doing wing ups. The other ponies in the group seemed to be eating up the story. I hadn’t thought they’d be as attentive to hear about my life story as they had been, and it surprised me. Then again, I HAD told them that I was the fabled pony to have gained my wings where he had not been born with any.

The story had just begun though. I was somewhat certain they’d grow restless soon, as chow time was fast approaching, and after the exercise I’d put them through earlier that week, they were constantly hungry like baby foals.

“So when did you get your wings?” a red-white-and-blue maned pony with a gray body named Rocket Shot asked, “And how?”

I smirked, “All things in good time, my little soldier. There’s a lot to tell about how I got to where I am now, and even more to tell about how I arrived in the ancient temple of the Skylian Draconis.”

“Skylian Draconis?” somepony asked in the back, “Aren’t they just a myth?”

I nodded, “Partly so, partly not. The Skylians never really disappeared from this world. They left behind a lot of magic that most ponies wouldn’t even recognize.”

Chapter 5: Starvation

I was a Pegasus

Chapter 5: Starvation

Morning in the hidden grove was beautiful, even more with Aurora next to me. At some point during our hours of passion we had passed out together and fallen asleep in the ferns at the edge of the spring. My eyes fluttered open to be greeted by a painted sunrise that had set the sky ablaze with orange light, and where clouds meandered lazily above the opening in the canopy reflecting the tangerine fire of Celestia’s rising sun. Dew dripped off of the ferns around us but, despite that, we were not cold. Aurora was wrapped around me in a soft embrace with her wings covering our forms, so I took the next hour to enjoy her warmth. When she awoke, her head nuzzled into my chest and she let loose a small yawn. With her own eyes batting as she roused, my fiance’ let loose a small moan of what I could safely assume was satisfaction before the young mare cuddled back into me again. It was some time again before she said or did anything futher.

“Good morning dearest.” she eventually sighed with her eyes still closed and her lavender mane pressed into my chest.

I simply nipped her ear softly in greeting and, feeling her shiver, smiled.

“Still frisky, I see.” a sultry voice whispered from my love, “Well…”

Suddenly I was upended and pinned with my back in the ferns. She was wearing the bangle.

“You’re mine.” she declared as she traced circles in my chest fur, “And so is anything attached.”

I was doomed, knew it, and loved it. Needless to say, we spent a good portion of the remainder of the morning together, with Aurora putting every applebucker to shame that I’d ever known.

The journey home was refreshing, but found us both walking a little awkwardly, she more than I.

“Are you going to be able to fly in that condition?” I asked, staring at her disheveled mane, awkward walk, and dirt and leaf covered coat.

She stuck her tongue out at me obviously trying not to grin, but hold her head high and dignified, “I don’t need my hips to fly.”

She let loose a snort though, which broke into a laugh, prompting the same from me.

“Come on, I’ll carry you.”

Aurora lit upon my back and draped herself across like a rug.

“Such a gentleman. Won’t I get your tuxedo dirty?” she asked, teasing, and rolling over on her back to play the ‘damsel,’ “I’m so glad I have a big stallion to carry me.”

I looked back at Aurora and kissed her on the cheek, leaving it at that.

Aurora pouted, “You’re no fun.”

“After last night, I’m not sure you can claim that, Ms. Bright.” I shot back as we entered a golden field of uncut wheat, “I had you begging for more, remember?”

Aurora blushed, and flittered her wings laying longways across my back so she could play with my mane. I could tell she was happy. She still wore the bangle. It felt a little odd giving her the bangle so early, we were certainly months away from any sort of wedding. I began considering where Aurora would like to have the wedding most.

“So… Aurora?” I asked slowly, “Where do you think we should have the wedding?”

She stayed silent for a bit, and I wasn’t sure if she’d heard me.

“We could have it in my hometown.” she offered, “It’d be one of the first places I feel we’d go once you got your wings.”

My heart sunk a little.

“What if I don’t get them, dear?”

A hum that I had come to understand as contemplation lulled around my ears.

“I suppose you’re right…” she paused, “Well, there’s always Ponyville proper.”

It seemed so… normal. Too normal for us. Ponyville was home, sure, but not the way most ponies saw it. Our home was in the night, on the street and out and about at the clubs, dancing the night away and hiding out on rooftops. We were adventurers, it only fit that we should have a wedding in a place that reflected that.

“What about in the Crystal Kingdom?” I asked, “The hinterlands are harsh and beautiful there. And then there’s the Kingdom itself.”

Aurora hugged my neck, “I think that would be wonderful. But where are we going to get the bits, dear?”

I hadn’t thought of that.

“We’ll figure something out. Maybe there’s ponies around Ponyville who need extra help. I could probably work for Applejack and her kin after work at the cargo company.”

Aurora shook her head, I could feel it, “No. A second job? Dear, you work enough as it is. Little jobs here and there are one thing, but you’ll be exhausted!”

I snorted, “Then what should we do? I won’t let you work a second job either if I can’t.”

Then it came to me, “I could sell the house.” I suggested.

Aurora practically bit my head off, “No! That’s your parent’s home! You can’t sell that! Besides, where would we live? I know I have my home in Cloud Nine, but… you won’t have anywhere to go!”

I grinned, “Sure I will. I just have to get wings first.”

“No.” she said forcefully, “No, no, no. I’m putting my hoof down on this one. You are NOT selling the house.”

“I’ll do what I wan-”

She tugged my ear harshly, “Not if you want any more of me in the next month.” she threatened as her voice softened, “Look, dear… I believe you will get your wings, or at least I really want to, but you need a back up plan. Just in case.”

She was right, I needed to be aware that everything might not go according to plan. Aurora’s stomach growled and rumbled, scaring me a little because I could FEEL it on my back. She laughed and told me that I shouldn’t be surprised after all the exercise we’d gotten the night before, this morning, and the fact that it was actually lunch time. My stomach protested as well at the mention of what time it was and so, with Aurora on my back, we made our way into Ponyville once more. I was glad that Pegasi were lighter than Earth ponies and that I worked in a physical vocation because I was certain that it would have been much harder to carry an Earth pony Aurora.

For obvious reasons, I never said that out loud.

The broken cobble at the edge of town greeted my hooves as Aurora ‘dismounted’ from my back to hover above me.

“Where do you want to go?” she asked me, looking around at some of the buildings at the edge of town, “Personally, I’m up for a lettuce-head or two.”

“Two?” I asked, “And you wonder why you’re” I put sarcastic emphasis on my next words, “gaining weight.”

She huffed, then hovered down to my level. I just smirked.

“I thought you liked big flanks.” she jeered back at me, “And besides, I beat your butt last night in the race AND everything else.”

“You think so?” I asked.

Aurora looked back at me as she hovered up and away, “Who was carrying who when they got stuck in the crowd?”

She had me there so I ceded and started walking, “Two it is.” I said under my breath, rolling my eyes and smiling a bit.

I was certain she heard me anyways, because she grinned at me herself before we made our way into the business section of town.

In the daylight hours, I found everything so much less alluring. There was no moon to cast dark shadows, nor ethereal light to create a sense of mysticism. And it wasn’t that I didn’t appreciate Celestia’s sun, it was just that I wasn’t as big a fan of it as Luna’s night sky. Sure, the sun gave us food and warmth, but the moon was something else. It provided light when the sun did not, and provided shadows to lay in as a result. It didn’t make sense to most ponies, but it didn’t have to. I understood it, and that’s all that mattered.

In spite of my ‘misgivings,’ as they might have been called, the daylight hours weren’t all bad. Restaurants were open, ponies played in the fountain square, and it was much more lively outdoors than during the night typically was. Of course the best part was the open restaurants. I stared at the places and shops in front of me like I was a visitor from another world.

“Can we go, dear? I’m starving.” Aurora pleaded as her stomach growled.

I nodded, “Yeah, and we should probably discuss what to do next. What about that one?”

I watched Aurora look up at the sign across the street, “Carrot’s Cabana?” she asked, “I was hoping for lettuce, carrots make me feel bloated sometimes.”

I rolled my eyes, “Anything that weighs ANYTHING makes you feel bloated, and besides, they actually sell more than carrots.”

“You do know I fly everywhere right?” she asked, ignoring the last part of my statement, grumbling, “I hate being weighted down by food.”

I started walking towards the place, “You know if I had wings, I’d hug you right now.”

Aurora sighed, made a face and fluttered after me, gliding lazily at my side. We passed by a few ponies who waved as Aurora and I entered the building. We waved back. The owner, Carrot Top, had come to be very successful as of late, despite some quarreling between her and the Apple family. I wasn’t sure what exactly had occurred between the two, but Carrot Top’s establishment now proudly sported a sign stating that they sold Sweet Apple Acres fruit and vegetables as well as Mrs. Top’s locally famous carrots and vegetables. The building was well kept, and we were greeted promptly upon entering.

“Welcome to Carrot’s Cabana!” a perky young unicorn smiled as she addressed us from behind the counter, “How many?”

Aurora spoke before I could, surprising me a little as I shot a glance at her, “Two.” she said, “How long’s the wait?”

The unicorn glanced down at the sheet in front of her, “About fifteen minutes.”

Aurora groaned, “Honey, can we go somewhere else, I don’t want to wai~it.”

I sighed. She became impatient when she was hungry, “Aurora, by the time we find somewhere else to go with a shorter wait list, we’ll have already been seated if we stayed.” I offered.

She puffed out her cheeks at me and grumped, “But I‘m hungry now…”

Those moments when Aurora acted like that were part of her appeal to me. She was smart and thoughtful sometimes, competitive and challenging at others, but then could also turn around and act like a complete foal. I found it endearing, while others had warned me against it. Those others had been wrong, and I knew they were still as I slipped a foreleg around her middle and pulled her close as we sat on the booths in the waiting area. A loud rumble from her stomach drew eyes of those around. She blushed and looked as if she was trying to make herself seem smaller, as if it would avert their attention. I chuckled a little.

“It’s not funny.” she hissed at me.

I drew her closer to my side, “No, it’s adorable.” I ‘agreed.’

“I want to go outside…” she mumbled looking out the window behind us.

“Table for 2?” the young unicorn asked us as she trotted up while levitating two menus at her side.

I nodded as Aurora stood and began following the unicorn. I trailed closely behind with a purpose. Aurora seemed to be more concerned than usual about her weight. Maybe it was just the fact that I had said something earlier that I shouldn’t have, even if it was a joke. Even so, I felt a little guilty as I appraised her discreetly from behind.

She DID look a little bigger, but only from behind. It was scarcely noticeable and not at all a bad thing in my opinion. I certainly wasn’t a fan of anypony being overweight but she was always so skinny and sometimes I worried that she didn’t eat enough, though I kept thoughts like that to myself most of the time. I shook myself free of those thoughts as we arrived at our table.

“Can I get you two anything to drink?” the unicorn asked, “We have fresh blends today.”

“Water.” I told her, looking to Aurora, who was scanning the menu.

“Can I get the Vegetable Blend?” she asked the waitress who wrote it down promptly using her magic and a pen.

The waitress smiled, telling us that she’d be back momentarily with our drinks and to take our order. Another growl sounded off from my fiance’s stomach.

“...Noooo, come baaaack…” Aurora reached out with her hoof dramatically, “Awwwe…”

I looked at Aurora over my menu, “You know, I don’t think I’ve ever heard a stomach growl as loud as yours.”

She shrugged half-heartedly as she picked up her menu again, “Well… it’s always sort of been like that. My parents were particularly scared the first time I came home from flying almost all day. Of course, so were my friends, but a lot of them thought it was pretty neat that I could “roar from my stomach.” It worried my parents so much that they even took me to the doctor.”

“What did the doctor say?”

Aurora giggled a little, “That I was a very hungry pegasus, and that they should feed me more.”

“So I should feed you more, then?” I asked, “Start packing double for our excursions?”

“No… no, I’m already starting to look chunky after only a few days of easy routes…”

I rolled my eyes, “You look great.” I paused, thought and then continued, “Tell you what, if you’ll promise to tell me if I’M getting too heavy for your tastes, then I’ll tell you if YOU’RE getting too heavy for mine. Deal?”

Aurora smiled and put her hooves on mine, “It’s not the most suave you’ve ever said, but alright. Deal.”

“Then order whatever you want, I’m buying anyways.”

We turned to our menus and began reading through them, scrolling along our options, and discussing what we think the stranger dishes might be like, and if we thought they’d be any good. Eventually, I settled on a toasted bowl of various vegetables like carrots, celery stalks, and beans. Aurora on the other hoof ordered a fruit bowl and a head of cabbage, separated into leaves. She always had a bit of a sweet tooth. As soon as the table was set with our food, we began eating. Aurora scarfed down as much as she could as quickly as she could. To that date, I don’t believe I’d ever seen her eat so quickly.

It was only after we had finished that Aurora spoke again, starting with a satisfied sigh.

“So… we should start looking for Twilight soon.”

I looked up from my empty plate, “Didn’t you say she was in the Everfree Forest?” I asked, “That’s a lot of ground to cover.”

She nodded, and resting her hooves on the table to cradle her head Stared up at the ceiling, seeming to consider the fact.

“Well… Maybe you don’t have to grow wings… Maybe somepony could just… magic them.”

I looked at my fiance incredulously, “Just… magic them into existence? I actually talked to my boss about that, and a spell like that costs a lot of bits per use unless you’ve got sompony in mind who would be willing to do it every day.”

Aurora frowned, “Well… maybe some can be made or enchanted?” she suggested.

“Do we know anyone who could do something like that?” I asked.

Aurora smiled, “Yep. Do you remember that fashion designer that we went to for clothes to go to the Summer Sun Celebration last year in Manehattan?” she asked me.

I nodded, “Rarity, right? We haven’t really talked to her in ages…”

A short discussion about other options came to be fruitless, so I paid our tab and we set off. Aurora decided not to fly, and judging by how full she looked, I couldn’t say I blamed her. I asked if she was alright to which she responded by nodding and bumping me lightly.

“Thanks for the meal, Air.” she said, “I don’t think I’ve eaten that well in a while.”

I let her lean on me a little as we walked, “I don’t think either of us have.”

“You know, dear… you don’t have to do all this… searching, trying to get wings. I’m happy with us the way we are.”

My heart skipped, and I believed her. But there was something else driving me, something that I had said to Applejack a day or so ago, and that I felt was true now.”

“Aurora…” I stopped, looking very seriously into her ice blue eyes, “I just… I have to do this. The way you describe it, how you talk about it… it sounds amazing, flying. But it’s not just that, you know?”

“Then what is it?” she asked me frowning just a little out of what seemed to be curiosity, “Why do you want wings so bad?”

I looked towards the sky where clouds rolled lazily about above us, “I’ve always wanted to go there, be up there. Ever since I was a foal, the sky was something I would look up at with wonder. Aurora…” I stopped, “...I want to touch the stars, bathe in the clouds. It’s just that now… I’d rather do the same with you, giving me more than enough reason to try.”

Aurora stifled a laugh, and I glared at her.

“I’m sorry, dear. But that… was incredibly cheesy.” she then smiled, her laughter melting away, “I understand though. And if I can, I’ll do whatever is possible to help, if it’s really what you want.”

My glare softened and I nodded, “Thank you Aurora.”

“YOU have to do something for me in exchange though.” she warned, catching me off guard.

“What is it?” I asked with a little worry in my voice, “What do you want me to do?”

Aurora just smirked, “You’ll find out later. Let’s just get to the Carousel Boutique.”

A short walk through the cobbled streets and into Craftside, the new district name for where the most businesses revolving around things such as metalworking, cart-repair, and fashion-design now took place landed us at Rarity’s and knocking on her door.

“Come in, come in!” A rich-sounding voice called out from behind the door, “Just give me one moment, as I’m in the zone as it were.”

As Aurora and I entered the foyer of the now expanded Boutique, one which now saw regular business from all around Equestria, we were greeted by a flurry of fabric, needles, thread, and jewels. Rarity was a talented unicorn of her trade, but I had no idea just how talented she actually was until that day. At the moment, she was sewing three dresses at once, behind her, drawing on a pad and paper to presumably make adjustments to one of the designs, and closely inspecting a few jewels… all at once.

“Sweet Celestia…” I mouthed, my jaw dropping.

Aurora used a hoof to push my jaw back up, “No gawking dear.” she smiled, “It’s rude.”

I shook myself from the stupor that had overcome me, “I had no idea she was this busy… or this skilled. Maybe we should come back later.” I suggested.

“Nonono deary, just stand there a few more moments,and I will be quite done with this line.” she insisted as Aurora tilted her head at one of the dresses that graced a mannequin.

Despite Aurora’s joy of flying and being outside, she also enjoyed wearing nice clothes and shopping on occasion. I hated shopping, but felt it was best just to let her do her thing while she browsed. I stared at Aurora as she went from dress to dress until her wings fluttered just enough for somepony to notice. It was something that I don’t think she was ever aware of, but that little motion was how I knew she’d found something that struck her fancy. She smiled, her eyes brightening as one of her hooves tested the fabric. Aurora’s eyes glanced up towards the ceiling, which was another thing she did that I knew had a meaning, she was imagining herself in the dress. A pretty little orange and cream number, it would suit her well and bring a bright splash of color to the coming winter months whenever she wore it.

“She speaks quite highly of you.” Rarity whispered, suddenly appearing next to me.

I smiled softly at the unicorn, the returned my gaze to Aurora, “She does?” I asked, “Has she told you that I work a low-wage job and am living off of what my parents left me?”

Rarity smiled in turn as well, “She has, but she says you spend it well. So that begs to question: What brings you in today dearie?”

Aurora peeled herself away from the dress, “Wings, Ms. Rarity.” she stated bluntly, “We were wondering if you could fashion my fiance’ some wings.”

Rarity’s eyes went wide, “Fiance’?” she exclaimed, “Oh, congratulations Aurora!”

“Thank you, Rarity” Aurora said with grace, imitating Rarity somewhat, “I’m quite happy with the engagement bangle that my dearest has given me. It will double as the wedding one.”

Rarity glanced at me like I was a monster, “How could you be so cheap, and after she’s spoken so well on your behalf?” she huffed, almost whining when she asked, “How could you?”

I was too caught off guard to say anything. I had not been prepared to be suddenly accused of being a cheapskate.

“Now, now, Miss Rarity…” Aurora began, “What he’s gotten me is more than enough, and is one of the rarest bangles in the world.”

“Is that so?” Rarity glared at me, then stuck her nose up, “Well, let’s see it then, shall we?”

Aurora lifted up her hoof without saying another word as I frowned, barely having time to regret not being able to afford an engagement bangle as well before Rarity gasped at the opalescent band around Aurora’s forehoof.

“Oh my… I see now why… My apologies…” Rarity blushed in embarrassment, “T-that’s a Rainmetal…”

Aurora smiled and stood next to me, quite happy with herself. Rarity cleared her throat.

“Ah... Well then, back to business. What is it can I do for you two today?” she asked, “Something about wings was it not? Getting ready for Nightmare Night early this year?” she smiled quickly, still clearly nervous about how she’d reacted earlier.

“Actually,” I started, “We were hoping you could make some… functional wings, Miss Rarity.”

Rarity blinked, “I… I don’t really know, I suppose I could try.” she shrugged a little, “But what you’re asking is… very hard to do, I would imagine. In fact, I have never heard of such a thing.”

Aurora began to turn around and head towards the door, “Well, if it’s not possible, then we shouldn’t waste your time.”

I nodded in agreement and began to head toward the door as well because, after all, I was certain she had a lot of clients that were waiting for whatever she had been working on before we had entered her shop.

“Wait!” Rarity cried out, then collecting her composure, “Why do you need functional wings, if I might ask?”

A short explanation from me had her sold.

“You would do that for your love? That’s marvelously sweet, dearie.” she exclaimed, “I’d love to give it a whirl, and besides, it would be good business if it were to work. Enchanted fabric isn’t easy to make, but I’ve been practicing in these recent years, and actually happen to have some that is literally featherweight no matter the amount used in ANY design. It’s marvelous, really.”

I smiled, “Thank you Miss Rarity. I appreciate this. How much do you think it will come out to?”

“Well… I’d have to charge you for the fabric at least. But there are a few things I could definitely use and I would have to go out and get those things myself. If you get them for me, everything else is on the house, if you know what I mean. Just stay right there for a moment.”

Rarity went into another room and came back with a small sack of bits, “Now, I trust you two with the task of gathering them. If you do, the rest is free, aside from the fabric.” she reiterated, “Try to get these things” a list hovered over to Aurora, “by the end of the day, before sundown.”

Aurora pocketed the list, because ponies do indeed have pockets (so stop wondering), and started for the door with me at her side. We waved to Rarity once we were back out onto the cobblestone streets of Ponyville, and then set off on our way. The “base materials” section of Craftside would be our next stop. The sun was bright, and a light breeze wafted through the air, just enough to cool a pony and prevent them from getting too uncomfortably warm in the high-noon of an autumn day.

In other words, it was a perfect day to be outside enjoying Celestia’s gifts. Even if that meant running errands. I still preferred the moon, though.

“So what’s on the list, Aurora?”

Aurora drew the list from her pocket unfolding it in her hooves, “Well… There’s wood of various sizes… specifically Far East Wood, Binder’s Thread, a size of needle I’ve never even heard of, glue, and Solution Powder.”

From the look on her face, I guessed that my blue-eyed fiance’ was about as confused as I was. Some of the stuff on that list I was certain neither of us had even heard of, much less bought at any time in the past. Aurora pocketed the list once more and hoofed over the sack of bits to me.

“Hold onto that for me, please.” she asked as I tied it around my neck to hang like a necklace. Pony pockets were not infinite after all, unless you were Pinkie Pie or somepony who used them a lot. Don’t ask questions.

“Still feeling weighted down?” I asked with a sly grin, pointing a hoof are her tummy, “I can carry the note too, if you like.”

Aurora stuck a hoof in my chest lightly, “You keep talking like that and I’m going to sit on you. Then you’ll feel the full wrath of my extra weight.”

“Maybe I’ll like it.”

“Maybe you will. But you won’t be experiencing anything, new or familiar, if you keep it up.”

I was pretty sure she was kidding, but… well, we really did need to go and get the things on the list before sundown, and it was well past lunch hours by then. So, down the smoothed, well maintained main road we went in search of Rarity’s rarities. Our search brought us to a small carpenter shop, the “Hobby Horse,” more specifically. It was a neat little place that smelt of sawdust and was filled to the brim with various crafted wooden toys and furniture. I could hear a roaring rotary saw in the background somewhere near the rear of the shop. I reasoned that it must have run off of the new power grid that now laced Ponyville.While we waited, Aurora browsed the little toys, seeming to think about something as she stared intently at each one. Seeing her act like that always caught my interest, because she always had something on her mind when she did.

“What’s up, hun?”

“These would make great toys for a pegasus foal…” she whispered, pushing a small wooden train a few inches on the shelf it sat, “If only they’d stay in the clouds.”

I considered that for a second, “Well, if there’s a way for me to acquire wings, maybe there’s a way to make toys made down on the ground light enough to stay in the clouds.”

“Can I help either of you?” a voice interrupted.

I noticed then that the sawing noise had stopped, and turned my head to see a wood-shaving and sawdust covered pony with goggles still over his eyes staring at us both. His mane was a tousled mess, and he did not seem terribly amused with our presence. Aurora and I ignored that as she removed the list from her pocket.

“Yes, um… we were in the market for something called... Far East Wood.” Aurora began, “It’s for-”

“Miss Rarity, I would assume. She’s the only one who ever buys it around here.”

“Yes… we need them cut into sizes based on the directions on this note.” Aurora put the note on the carpenter’s table and stepped back a little.

“Easy enough.” he said as he scanned over the paper, his head moving more than I felt was necessary until I remembered that he was wearing goggles, “Same price as always, 200 bits.”

I untied the money bag from my neck and sifted through it until I found two gold pieces, each worth a hundred bits. It was a new thing in Ponyville to have multiple types of currency, each worth a different amount of the standard bit. No one had bothered to name them yet, which was fine with me as I didn’t like the idea of having to memorize what different silly names somepony could come up with for a piece of metal worth a hundred bits, or fifty bits, or whatever.

“I’ll get to work on the cutting immediately. Just come back in about an hour, it’ll be done.”

Without another word or before either of us could thank him, the carpenter pony went back into his work area, and the saw started up again. Aurora and I stepped out into the street once more and ran down the list one more time. Aurora seemed a little perturbed by the behavior of the carpenter.

“Well he was certainly…”

“Interesting?” I interjected.

“That’s one word for it…”

I shrugged, “He was probably just busy, dear.”

“...Probably.” she mused before we both started looking at the list again, “Next up is… Binder’s Thread…”

I squinted at the sheet, “Binder’s Thread being…?”

Aurora folded up the note with a sigh, “No idea. Let’s get started.”

It wasn’t hard to find a fabric shop. Anypony that had met Rarity might have asked why she did not sell and import her own thread, but then anypony who might ask that clearly did not know how much time the Unicorn actually spent crafting. I suspected that, after what I’d seen earlier that day, Rarity really,truly did not have time to sell fabrics and threads in addition to creating, crafting and selling her designs once they became a reality.

The shop was named “Lace ‘n Things” which was not to be confused with “Lacey Things,” a store not too far from where the previously mentioned shop was actually located. I won’t talk about what that store sold. You can guess if you’re old enough, but I’ll say that Aurora sometimes frequented the shop and surprised me upon my return home.

.”Shall we go in?” Aurora asked me.

“Oh yeah…” I said in a low, unintentionally growling-but-sultry voice, not realizing that I still had my mind on the other shop for a moment before catching myself, “I mean… um... yeah, let’s go.”

“Are you okay?” Aurora laughed.

I started trotting towards the door to Lace ‘n Things, “Yep, totally fine. Just… had something on my mind.” I told Aurora as she raised an eyebrow at me before following me in.

Chapter 6: Disconcertion

I was a Pegasus

Chapter 6: Acquisition

The shop was a blazing red with white trim. Lace ‘n Things looked like a Hearts and Hooves day card gone wrong. Of course, Aurora loved it, but I wasn’t really in the mood to shop for window shopping for things we weren’t going to buy. My heart was racing, thinking about what it could be that Rarity might construct, what it might look like and what it would feel like to fly high in the sky. For a moment I lost track of time and, when I glanced to my side, Aurora was suddenly gone. A quick look through the aisles of ribbons, bows, and threads afforded me her location and what she’d found.

“Look what I found!” she chirped as I approached, “Binder’s Thread! Now all we have to find is the needles.”

I nodded, “That’s great.” I said with a low tone, distracted still by thoughts of what it would be like to take to the clouds.

“Dear?” she asked, “What’s on your mind?”

That brought me back to reality, and made me feel a little guilty.

“Sorry, Aurora. I was just… imagining what it’s going to be like fly.”

Aurora smiled, flicking her ears a bit, “You’re going to love it. It’s every bit as amazing as I’ve told you.”

I nodded, “And if it doesn’t work?” I asked, “What if they don’t work?”

My blue-eyed, purple maned, Pegasus fiance nuzzled my neck once in reassurance, “Then we’ll find another way.”

But my mind was on the fact that we only had a week. I felt like it was barely enough time. If the wings that Rarity was planning did not work, then there would be still less time to find another way.

“Let’s go find those needles.” I sighed, setting off towards an aisle marked with a sign above it with the aforementioned on one of the lines that mentioned what was in the aisle.

Aurora and I looked around for quite some time, examining each and every needle case, every size. We looked in the aisles adjacent to the aisle that looked to hold the store’s only needles. There was nothing.

“Let’s go to a different store.” I suggested, “Time’s running out, and clearly they don’t carry a needle of this size.”

Aurora shook her head, “One second, dear. I have an idea.” she began trotting off towards the front desk.

I sighed, becoming agitated. Time was already short and we had wasted so much of it looking over and over at the same aisle. The sun was getting low already as well. We still had at least one or two things left on the list that I couldn’t quite recall.

“Aurora… come on, they don’t have the size we’re looking for.” I said as I rounded the corner to see her talking with a red and green maned, gold-coated mare.

The mare looked over at me as I cantered over to stand at Aurora’s side, “Actually, we do. It’s just not something that most ponies come in asking about.” she began to explain, “It’s actually a size smaller than the smallest traditional needle and crafted fr-”

“Can we see it now?” I interrupted, “We’re in a big hurry.”

The mare seemed rather perturbed at being interrupted and shot me a glance that showed it. Aurora crinkled her nose at me and frowned.

“That was rude.” she scolded, “You should apologize…”

I sighed, “Aurora, we’re really getting short on time. The sun will be setting in a few hours and we don’t-”

This time Aurora interrupted me and frowning as she did, “So, you’re going to be rude with me too when you’re short on time?”

I swallowed as Aurora turned her back on me to stand some distance away, “N-no. Of course not!” I stammered, “It’s just-”

“Then don’t you think you should apologi~ize?” she sung as she drew out the last word, smiling innocently in a way which I could not deny her request easily as she looked back at me.

I sighed heavily, “Fine…”

Aurora hopped a little bit as she turned and made her way back to my side, kissing me on the cheek, I saw her wings flutter a bit. She wasn’t mad at me, not as mad as I felt she should have been when I really thought about how I’d just acted.

The pony returned with the needle. It was so small, so fine, so long that it came in a gilded case. The shopkeeper pony practically shoved it at me with her magic. I hadn’t noticed before, but the shop owner was a Unicorn.

“Look, miss.” I began, “I’m sorry.”

The Unicorn looked at me, raising an eyebrow.

“I shouldn’t have been so short with you.”

“Apology accepted. It’s 150 bits, by the way.” she said abruptly, not smiling.

She was still perturbed about being interrupted.

Aurora took the lead, as we followed the Unicorn to the pay-counter. I shelled out the bits and then we were off. As we left, I made a gagging noise. Aurora glared at me and punched me in the shoulder. I just shrugged and grinned. She rolled her eyes as she retrieved the list from one of her pockets-that-everypony-actually-has-for-real, and unfurled it to read.

“Last two things… glue and Solution Powder…”

“Well… glue is something we can really get anywhere” I suggested, “But Solution Powder? Do we even know what that is?” I asked her.

Aurora ginned smugly, “No, we don’t she said, but I do.” as she pocketed the list again.

I made a rude noise before asking, “So how do you know what Solution Powder is?”

Aurora brushed up against me like a cat, going around my as she walked. I rolled my eyes a little and tried to ignore the obvious effect that it had on me.

“Well, how else do you think I get the stains out of everything you happen to drop food on?” she asked, a sly tone infiltrating her voice, “And the sheets, pillows, everything else…?”

She laughed, knowing full well what she was doing to me, “But mostly I had to carry some from one point to another on a delivery, and asked what it was when I got back to the office.”

I snorted, blushing and stepping back, “Stop it.” I said bluntly, “We can’t act like that out here, you know that.”

My fiance’ just laughed and walked off in a random direction. I followed.

“You’re adorable when you’re embarrassed.”

“And you’re going to get the town talking.”

“They don’t already? I’m not trying hard enough.”

“Aurora…”

She stopped and stood in front of me, “I know what I can and can’t do in public dear.” she said in a serious tone, “You, my love, need to lighten up a little.”

I sighed, saying nothing else as she turned and headed towards whatever destination she had us moving towards. I loved spending time with Aurora, and still do, but sometimes she pushed me and I had to swallow it for both our sakes. I did the same, too after all. I supposed that’s what loving someone meant, taking the good and bad and enjoying both. I started thinking again, about how I was acting. Maybe I really could have lit up a bit on the seriousness. Besides, with every step we took together we were one step closer to a possible solution to the issue of free-flight.

The thought made me smile a little, which Aurora caught just before we stopped in front of a new store.

“That’s it. Smile, dear.” she said as I came to stand next to her, “We’re almost done and after we drop off the supplies, we can go do something nice together.” she offered.

I glanced up at the sky, wondering, “Like what?” I asked before returning my eyes to my fiance’.

“Come on.” she motioned with her hoof.

Another store, another door, another purchase. It wasn’t the most glorious way to start an adventure, and certainly not the most fun way to spend a day, but it was something. A step, another step. A few more steps and I might be flying was how I saw it, but the in-between was insufferable, and if not for Aurora’s light guiding me on, I might never have realized my dream of flying.

Looking back, I feel like I should have paid more attention to her wants than I did.

As we stepped into our hopefully final store, I glanced up at the sign. “The Power Keg” it was called and I assumed it was a play on words. It was a Zebra store, one of the few that had recently popped up in Ponyville as a result of Zecora’s efforts to equalize her people from far away with our own. They were well received, especially after they learned of her involvement in stopping the Everfree forest from overtaking half of Equestria shortly after the Princess’ coronation.

At the time, however, I was not aware of the role Zecora had played, nor even who she really was, only learning of her after… Well… that comes later in the story. I was just that out of touch, so entering a shop filled with masks, vials, and strange ingredients set me somewhat on edge. The colors were earthy, dark and foreign to the usual palette of Ponyville’s usual. The room smelt of it as well and a lazy smoke covered the floor, presumably from the cauldron in the middle.

“Um… Hello?” I called out, “Anyone home?”

A deep, male voice with a heavy accent called back from some depth into the strangely ethereal place, “Home, I should say no. Work, I say yes. Welcome, my shop is open to you.”

Aurora spoke up first, “Hello Orodon.” she greeted, “How’s my favorite powder maker?”

“You know him?” I asked a little bit of jealousy creeping into my voice, “You never told me you knew any Zebras.”

“Indeed, my friend.” the voice called back again as a figure came out from a room at the back whose entrance was a well placed leafy-vine curtain. “Delivery, it is what she does. Frequently, her flights have come to my shop with orders to and from.”

Aurora walked about the shop, observing a few vials and beakers, “Orodon’s been a friend of mine for a while.”

“Interesting.” Orodon said as he became fully revealed in the light, “A bangle, then you are getting married?”

Aurora nodded, a small flit of her wings denoted her excitement as she held up her hoof, “I am, specifically to the stallion you see there. Introduce yourself, dear.”

Caught slightly off guard, I jumped a little and held out my hoof. “Air Ramp.” I offered.

Orodon was a big Zebra stallion. He was more black than white, making him look more like the tigers that I later learned lived in his land of origin. His hoof dwarfed mine as he held it out to greet me. I stared a little, caught myself and apologized.

“No,” he began with a smile, “It is not often that one meets a Zebra. Not often one of my size as well.”

Every movement made a ripple under the heavily muscled Zebra’s coat. I hate to admit it, but I felt pretty inferior at that moment.

Good it is that you are getting married.” Orodon began, “Longing is not decent a thing to keep in a heart.”

Aurora smiled, “I agree. But Orodon, we are looking for something specific today.”

“Oh?” he asked, adjusting something on a shelf with his hooves, “A seeking, and you come to me. A rarity it must be.”

“Funny you should mention that” I laughed a little, eyeing the Zebra.

Aurora continued perusing the shelves, picking up various things and examining them, “Yes, because it’s for Rarity herself that we’re here for.”

The Zebra tilted his head, “Rarity is a customer I often see, never has she sent run-ponies.”

“It’s for a favor.” I admitted, “We need Solution Powder.”

“Seekings as mystical as they are uncommon, then.” Orodon mused, “In the back there is some that I will retrieve. Wait here and I shall return.”

As Orodon went for the powder, I trotted up next to Aurora. She was looking intently at a fine, yellow dust. Her feathers seemed ruffled as she stared at the glass jar it came in.

“What are you doing?” I asked.

The startled pegasus jumped about a half a foot off the ground with her wingfeathers puffed out in complete disarray.

“N-nothing! Just… geeze, did you have to sneak up on me like that?”

She was blushing. Probably because she was embarrassed that I’d scared the feathers, quite literally, off of her as a few fluttered down to the ground. I hadn’t been sneaking, either.

“Dear, are you okay?”

The question only seemed to fluster her more.

“Yes, I’m fine. I was just looking at spices!” I raised an eyebrow which prompted another outburst, “Stop staring at me why don’t you?!”

I rolled my eyes and retreated, “Alright, alright. I was just worried… Sheesh.”

Thankfully it was only a short time after that Orodon returned from his store-room with the Solution Powder.

“Here, this is the mystic that you seek.” he offered it up on his… oversized hoof… “Use it wisely, for it is limited and cannot be used again once thrown or mixed.”

That got me thinking.

“So… what is it for?” I asked.

Orodon smiled, “It is a magical dust, something from deep in the desert, not far from my tribe. A solvent, a solver. It is for small problems.” he explained, “Little things. like cracks in huts, slightly overcooked meats, or broken animal traps.”

I opened the money bag that Rarity gave us, “So it does a little bit of everything?” I asked.

Orodon nodded, “Payment, it is a modest thing. About 1000 bits.” he said as I rummaged through the satchel, “Solution Powder, it can be mixed with other powders to create more effects. It is a powerful catalyst.

Once paid, Orodon smiled, “A stallion, a good one you have chosen, Aurora.”

I wasn’t sure I liked being judged, good or bad. That meant he knew more about me than I had ever told him which meant I didn’t know what it was he judged me by, for better or worse.

“He is.” Aurora said simply, and um… Orodon? How much for the jar of… well, that jar?” Aurora pointed to the glass container that she had been staring at so intently before. I raised an eyebrow and kept my mouth shut. She had been acting strange all day, and I was beginning to wonder even more what was going on in that usually wonderfully crazy blue-eyed pegasus head of hers.

Orodon stared at my fiance’ quizzically, “The substance, what is it that you desire it for?” he asked, “Knowledge, what of that jar do you know?”

“It makes for good spice when cooking.” she said, putting obvious emphasis on the two words, making me wonder, “Besides… It’s just in case.” she said with a warning tone.

Orodon shrugged, “Fairness, it is yours. But do be careful not to add too much, it could be more than you can handle.”

I was lost and confused but I felt it would be best to ask later. Clearly Aurora did not want to talk about it there, or then for that matter. Maybe it was for a prank or something. Pegasi were known for their pranks and, though Aurora rarely committed herself to one, it was not unheard of for her to pull a little joke on somepony every now and again. Paying with money of her own, no doubt from the package and mail route she had been working since shortly after we’d met, Aurora then pocketed the small jar and almost pushed me out of the store as Orodon waved with an amiable smile.

“What was that?” I asked after we were away from the Zebra’s shop.

Aurora shook her head, “It’s nothing. Just… let’s find some glue. I’m getting a little tired.”

It was not wise to press her. If Aurora wanted to tell me something, she usually came right out with it but, even after the years I’d spent with her, she still had a few mysteries about her that I did not fully understand and she was unwilling to talk about. It worried me sometimes, but… everything else about our relationship was fantastic. Who was I to dig any deeper than she would allow?

Even as I thought that, somewhere in the back of my head I felt some kind of regret. I shook it off as Aurora addressed me.

“Glue.” Aurora stated matter-of-factly, “Last thing on the list is glue.”

I nodded in agreement, “Craft store?”

A pink blur shot past us both, nearly knocking Aurora over.

“Did somebody say… glue?” a someone gasped exasperatedly, “You do know where glue comes from don’t you?”

“Um… isn’t it made from beeswax and tree sap?” I asked the voice.

The voice, apparently coming from a pink pony with hair like cotton candy, one who had somehow managed to wedge herself into a pile of fruit in a basket without disturbing a single one, laughed.

“No, silly. Glue comes from another world!” the pony declared as she disappeared back into the basket completely, “It’s not half bad-tasting either.”

Aurora giggled at the silly pony who, as strange as it seemed, had suddenly appeared… above my field of vision and upside down before falling to the ground and looking up at us both.

“And what then,” Aurora asked with an amused smile, “Does glue taste like?”

I was enjoying the show a little less than she. A lot was on my mind, more so after the way Aurora had acted in the shop.

“You don’t wanna know.” the pink pony insisted with a nervous smile, “My name’s Pinkie Pie, what’s yours?”

“Aurora Bright.” my fiance’ introduced herself, “And this is my soon-to-be-husband, Air Ramp.”

Pinkie Pie was instantaneously on her hooves and upright again at the mentioning of that.

“Ooooooh! Does that mean you two will be having a wedding soon?” she asked smiling bigger than anypony I’d ever seen smile before. “I was at a wedding once… it didn’t go well at first. There were some Changelings and some crazy queen who tried to take over the world…”

Clearly Pinkie Pie was an insane pony. Probably broke free of the mental institution somewhere up the road. She continued rambling until I interrupted her.

“Pinkie… was it?”

The pink pony nodded, “Yup, that’s my name. Pinkie Pie, Party Extraodinaire and singular member, CEO, president and benefactor of the Ponyville Greeting Committee. You haven’t heard of me?” she asked, seeming a little confused.

“No… but we’re night ponies more or less.” Aurora offered, “We tend not to be out during the day.”

“Oh, well that explains it.” she giggled, “I can’t be up ALL the time. I’d go crazy from sleep deprivation and start hallucinating or something. That only happened once, and oh man, you do NOT want to be chasing a floating cookie. Apparently, they taste like birds.”

I deadpanned, shook my head and tried to get her back on track.

“You said something about glue. Do you know where I can get some really quick?”

Pinkie Pie snorted and laughed. I frowned a little.

“Of course I do!” she exclaimed, pulling some from… a tree? “I keep some around all over Ponyville, just in case I need to glue the story back together.”

“Do what?”

“I’ve already said too much!” she hissed, chucking the glue into my hooves.

Aurora and I looked down at the small bottle before looking back up.

“Thank y-” Aurora began, but the pink pony was already gone.

Aurora and I looked around at the area surrounding us. It shouldn’t have surprised neither she nor I that a pony who could fit inside a fruit basket would also be as crazy as a fruit basket and disappear like one would at a party.

“That was… strange.” Aurora commented, looking at me with worry, “Do you… do you think we should just go buy some glue from somewhere?”

“Looks like a regular bottle to me.” I reasoned, glancing up at the evening sky, “Besides, we’re a little short on time as it is and I’m a little tired.”

The sun was setting. The oranges and reds that had graced us the morning earlier had returned, this time with a bit of purple. A hazy fireblaze that made me feel a little odd, in that for once I wasn’t working whilst it set, the splashes of color bouncing about and ricocheting across the cobblestone streets we walked upon. Clouds above floated as lazily about as I was beginning to feel. I yawned as the general tiredness often associated with being up all night, getting a few hours of sleep and then spending it all day running about, caught up with me with an unforeseen suddenness.

“Come on.” I said with a smile, “Let’s get to Rarity’s.”

Aurora’s wings flitted near imperceptibly wordlessly telling me that she liked the idea. It was not a long walk, but enough for silence to set in. Still, as far as silences were, that one was very pleasant. Aurora and I did not look at each other on the way back, instead simply starting forward and comfortable with the idea that we were next to one another. Such pleasantness was strange and simple, and very likely brought on by a lack of sleep and the fact that we’d been running about all day on a scavenger hunt for items we’d never encountered before. l was glad that we had run into so few hitches on the road so far. Sometimes life threw a bone to a pony or two, and such was the case that day. So, the only thing left was to walk in the door when we arrived at Rarity’s, drop off the stuff, then go out and do whatever it was that Aurora had wanted to do earlier.

“I’m tired.” Aurora sighed, “I say we go home after this.”

“What about going somewhere special?” I asked, somewhat disappointed that she wanted to go home, despite my own sleepiness.

“Well… we can do that tomorrow.” she asserted, “We have another six days before your vacation is over with.”

“Alright.” I agreed, “Home it is.”

It wasn’t long after that we arrived at the Carousel Boutique. The sun was still setting, and by then Aurora was leaning on me a little as we walked. We knocked on the door without thinking. Rarity came to the door a few moment’s later, letting us in.

“So darlings, how went the shopping?” she asked, “Find everything alright?”

Aurora yawned, “Y-yeah We managed to find everything.”

“Here’s the money back that you loaned us… or at least what’s left.”

Rarity poured the coins out on a nearby table and began counting. I took a look around. A new large table set in the back took up space where one had not been before. Strange symbols covered its edges, and from what little rudimentary knowledge I had of magic, I concluded that it was an enchantment table. Its workings were never something that interested me before, but now that I assumed that it would be necessary for the crafting of my new wings. Unfortunately for me, our time with Rarity was up and I would not have time to ask for an explanation, not that it would do me any good. I was an Earth Pony after all, not a Unicorn.

“Um…” Rarity mumbled before looking up at us both, “There seems to be more left over than there should be, dears.”

“Oh,” I pulled out the glue, “Someone named Pinkie Pie gave this to us.” Aurora eyed it silently, “I don’t know if you should use it.”

“Well, where did she get it?” the white Unicorn asked.

“I don’t know…” I mused.

“Well, Pinkie said she kept some around Ponyville just in case she needed to glue things together in an emergency or something.”

“Ah, well that’s Pinkie. It is most likely nothing. Now run along darlings, I have to get started.”

As we moved to the door Aurora and I turned back to wave, but Rarity was already busy with setting up for making what ever she had envisioned wings might look like. I hoped with all my heart that they would work, unable to contain my excitement. Except that I was tired and couldn’t bring myself to jump for joy or something. Aurora had gone mostly silent, as she often did when she was exhausted, and I found her leaning on me more and more as we headed home.

“Do you need me to carry you?” I asked, “I can.”

I yawned, making Aurora smile and respond sleepily.

“No, I think I’ll manage.”

A loud growling noise rumbled out from Aurora’s stomach.

“We haven’t eaten since lunch. Want to grab something before we get back?” she asked, seeming more awake now, “There’s a few stands still open.”

I laughed a little, “Do you think a stand will have enough food for both of you?” I asked.

Aurora turned red and punched my shoulder, “If you’re not careful I might just eat you instead.”

I stifled a laugh. She caught on.

“Get your mind out of the gutter.” she sighed.

“I have no idea what you’re talking about.” I said innocently, “To me, it seems you’re the one with your mind on stuff that you shouldn’t.”

I was knocked lightly into a wall by a pair of hips that I had become all too familiar with. Aurora just laughed as I stumbled.

“I suppose I deserved that.” I mumbled with indignity as Aurora gave me an apologetic kiss on the cheek.

Our hoofsteps eventually brought us to a small stand marked with the standard Sweet Apple Acres symbols and a young filly managing it.

“Hello AppleBloom.” I greeted.

“Howdy Mister Ramp!” she returned, “Come to buy some apples?”

I nodded, “Actually yes. How much for a bushel or two?”

Aurora was eying them hungrily, “Or three.” she mumbled.

“... or three.” I corrected myself. “My fiance’s pretty starved. We’ve been running around Ponyville all day and haven’t had a chance to eat since lunchtime.”

Applebloom pulled up a sheet of paper, a calculating machine and a pair of glasses. I wasn’t certain what for. She caught on that I was wondering what she was doing.

“Ah gotta look the part, Mister Ramp. It’s part of business, y’see.” she seemed to consult a clipboard before her eyes went as wide as saucers and she stared up at us both. “Wait, you two’re gettin’ married?” she asked.

I smiled, “Yep. We are.”

“What about flyin’?” Applebloom asked, “Aren’tcha gonna try to fly still?”

Aurora’s ears flicked, and she tore her gaze from the apples, “Of course he is. And I’m going to help him.”

“He ain’t good enough th’way he is?” Applebloom asked, “Why’s he gotta fly?”

I shook my head, “It’s not like that, AppleBloom. I just… want to.”

“Yer a wierd pony.” AppleBloom said, “But Ah like ya. You’ve been there for mah family fer years. ‘Sides, y’all two’re getting married.” her eyes sparkled, “It’s romantic ah’sides, you tryin’ to b’come a Pegasus for yer love.”

Aurora leaned on me, “It really is.” she said with a weariness that was uncharacteristic of her.

AppleBloom scrunched her nose my fiance’, “Y’better be good t’him. He’s a good pony. If’n yer not, y’all will hafta answer t’me and mah Sis.” she warned.

Aurora frowned, “I know he is, and I’ll keep that in mind.”

I could tell she was becoming agitated by the conversation and decided it was time to change the subject.

“AppleBloom, let’s get down to business.” I suggested.

The filly immediately changed her demeanor putting her hooves on the table with an authoritative thud, “Alright, what c’n Ah getcha?”

“Just three bushels of the best you’ve got.”

Applebloom punched in some numbers on the calculating machine and pulled a lever, sticking her tongue out of the side of her mouth when she did in a show of juvenile determination. A piece of paper with some numbers printed out of the top of it. She removed it and began looking down the list of what I assumed was the number-work that she’d punched in. Aurora’s stomach growled loudly, startling the filly.

“Whoa! What was that?” she asked.

Aurora didn’t answer, she just stood next to me blushing a bit.

I shook my head with a grin, “I told you, my fiance’ is hungry.”

AppleBloom looked over her glasses, which I assumed were fake, at Aurora, “Y’might want tah get that checked out, Miss.” she suggested, making Aurora blush even harder.

“We already have.” I told AppleBloom, “And if we don’t hurry, she might just eat your stand.”

Aurora glared at me. I was pushing my luck so I decided to stop joking around since she was clearly not in the mood. AppleBloom seemed to hurry up after that, even though she said that she didn’t believe that Aurora would eat the stand. The grand total turned out to be about a hundred-and-fifty bits, which to my surprise, Aurora shelled out very quickly despite my objections. She glared at me again when I tried to stop her, sending me a clear message. I knew not to get in her way for anything trivial when she glared at me like that. Aurora hated being hungry and it wasn’t worth getting in her way over a hundred-and-fifty bits. I took the bushels onto my back and thanked AppleBloom, who eyed Aurora warily as she waved at our departure.

The sun set before we could make our way home, but when we finally made it we both sat down in front of the couch behind the coffee table and began untying the bushel-bags.

“I’m not sure I like that filly.” Aurora grumbled.

I sighed, “AppleBloom and AppleJack are like sisters to me.” I told her, “But you know that. They’re just being protective.”

“They’re?” Aurora asked, the anger melting away and being replaced by an almost sad frown, “I thought it was just AppleBloom.”

I managed to get open the last bushel-bag and went over to the fireplace that was the centerpiece of our living room. I had stocked up on firewood earlier that year, and there was a small pile of firewood already set off to the side under the hearth as a result.

“No, I had a similar discussion with AJ too. She’s worried that you don’t think I’m good enough for you and she thought that the only reason I’m trying to become a Pegasus was a result of that.”

Aurora huffed, laying on the ground with her hooves overtop her head and clearly distressed by what I’d told her, “Am I treating you bad?” she asked, “Are you doing this because I don’t treat you like I should?”

I had just put a log on the unlit rack inside the chimney and set up the kindling underneath when I looked over to see her in such a state. I opened the flume without saying anything and lit the fire. Aurora moaned unhappily and covered her eyes. I made my way over.

“No.” I said simply as I a hoof on her back and gave it a rub, “I’m doing this because I want to.”

Aurora uncovered her eyes and looked back at me, there were tears building behind her lids “Are you sure?” she asked, the sadness and fear apparent in her voice, “I feel like I’ve been pushing you, especially after I told you what it’s like.”

“Come on.” I ordered softly, “Get on the couch, you always get emotional when you’re hungry. We’re both tired.”

Aurora heaved herself off the ground and I guided her onto the couch. Chucking an apple next to her, I smiled. She looked at me with those enchanting and, at the time doleful, eyes. I needed to reassure her.

“I am sure. I want to do this for us both. I’ve always wanted to fly, and I don’t want you to have to settle on the ground when I know you love the sky so much. I took a bite of an apple and settled in around her, “Besides… you’re the most amazing Pony I’ve ever met and I love you, Aurora.”

Aurora swallowed the little bit of apple that she’d nibbled off of what I’d tossed to her, “I love you too, Air…” she said as she nuzzled my neck and scooted closer into me.

I saw her eyes gaze at the bangle on her hoof. A small smile crept across her face, helping to dry the tears that never had a chance to escape.

Her warmth was comforting. As I rubbed her shoulders and sides in a massage, small and happy sounds lulled out of her mouth, letting me know that everything was going to be just fine. The rest of the night we spent there on the couch in firelight. Aurora eventually turned back into her normal, comfortable and happy self with a bit of reassurance and a full stomach. I had wanted to talk about what we would do the next day and what other possibilities we could pursue if Rarity’s wings didn’t work, but figured that it could wait after she fell asleep on the couch with me.

Chapter 7: Incantation

I was a Pegasus

Chapter 7: Incantation

Morning. Early, early morning crept through the curtains of my home, casting a light and soft ray of sunrise upon myself and Aurora. My eyes opened with a lethargic slowness, glaring at the intruder as I nuzzled into my fiance’s mane. She was warm, and I was not too keen on getting up and disturbing her besides. As comfortable as I was though, I had an idea that roused me from her side and forced me to gingerly step onto the wooden floor beneath our couch so as not to awaken her.

The idea was simple: Breakfast.

I was not a good cook, but I knew some basics. Scrambled eggs, toast, and grilled vegetables made for a great morning meal. The hardest part would be grilling vegetables, but the vegetable grill was one of the few things that I knew how to operate when it came to making a meal. Now, most ponies used gas to light their grills and cook with. I used an old and often frowned upon method. Charcoal.

Charcoal was somewhat rare even then, but every so often a small part of the Everfree would catch alight, leaving wooden briquettes in its stead. Those bits of unusual coal, something that was also used to power, in part, the steam engines that allowed the CCC to fly their cargo from here to Canterlot and back, added a flavor that you just couldn’t get with gas. It added a slightly woody, mostly smoky aftertaste to the food being grilled that really made a good meal.

With all of that in mind, I went outside through the back door in as quiet a manner as possible, so as not to wake Aurora. A cold wind blew in at me, making me shiver once before becoming accustomed to it. I cursed under my breath as the door squeaked open which forced me to use a trick that I’d learned from many years of sneaking out of this very house. Opening it as quickly as possible, and stopping it just as suddenly, the sound was minimized. I wasn’t sure how it worked, but I didn’t really need to know as I shut the door almost entirely, leaving it a crack open so that the doorknob was one less thing that I’d have to mess with, running the risk of awakening my Love. I had collected the briquettes in a bag shortly after the last fire, around about the time that I’d gathered wood for our hearth. I took a hooffull from the bag and threw them into the outdoor grill that I’d been using for years. It was well worn in, some of the bolts that held it together had a layer of rust atop them, but it was reliable and had served me well. I had left a few matches and some pine needles that I used as kindling nearby under a tarp, and started the grill alight.

Returning inside, I was sure to use the same method to enter so as to make as little noise as possible and moved to the kitchen, shutting the door softly so I could afford myself a little more noise and opening the curtain to the street outside. Red morning sunlight cast a magician’s palette of blaze-like colors across the room as it reflected and refracted through the morning dewdrops on my window. I didn’t have time to admire it. With great care I set out the bowl that I would need for making scrambled eggs, retrieving the whisk from one of the drawers as well and placed it in the bowl. Bread came to the counter next as I plugged the toaster into the new power grid that had been afforded to us by our town’s growth and as a result of our Princess. I placed bread within it and set it to lightly toast. Those would be for me, of course. The next batch for Aurora. She liked nearly burnt toast, which baffled me to no end. I smiled, remembering that strangeness about her. The best part of loving somepony like Aurora was her little eccentricities and quirks.

With the first batch of toast setting in the toaster, I pulled eggs from the refrigerator and cracked eight of them into the bowl. A little tune warbled in my throat, and would have had me burst into song, were I not trying to stay quiet. With everything well and good, I set into whisking away, turning the eggs into a homogenous yellow goop.

Knowing that the smell and sound of eggs being… whatever-you-do-to-them’d-to-make-them into-scrambled-eggs’d (I never learned the term, and still don’t know it.), would likely awaken my typically and frequently hungry fiance’, I decided to do it outside, nabbing the bowl with my mouth and putting it on my back as I carefully balanced my way out the door. There was an iron plate outside near the grill, which I placed on the grill’s top, and let heat. The coals had recently turned white-hot, meaning it was also time to grab the vegetables and throw them on. I hurried carefully back inside and began rummaging through the fridge once more for substance. It wasn’t hard to find, thankfully. Aurora had cleaned out the fridge last week, meaning all the food that I would have let languish was either thrown out as it had spoiled, or was eaten by she and I as leftovers, then restocked with fresh produce. Broccoli, long-coated snap beans, and carrots. She always said carrots made her bloated, but… well, I always thought that when Aurora’s tummy was bloated, that it was kind of ho-…

… never mind.

Ignoring those thoughts, I went back outside and threw a few of each vegetable from another bowl I’d gathered from the cupboard, onto the flame. At the same time, I nabbed the bowl of eggs and tossed the yellow mixture onto the iron plate and began flipping the eggs over themselves as they congealed to become more solid, mixed them again, rinsed and repeated with a spatula until the eggs were completely scrambled. A hoof-crafted clay plate that I had brought out with me along with the served as a resting place for the eggs. I covered them with a freshly washed cloth so that they wouldn’t become cold in the frigid morning air.

If you’re wondering, yes. I was flipping the vegetables during that time. I did know how to grill, you know.

I flipped the vegetables on the grill one more time before I hurried inside, tossed more bread into the toaster and setting the dial to what I considered “freaking burnt” and then rushed back out the door into the hallway leading outside, nearly bumping into Aurora on the way out.

I had failed to be quiet enough, it seemed.

“What are you doing?” she asked, yawning.

Aurora’s hair was dishevelled a bit, but not too bad. She seemed refreshed. Moreso than usual as those ice-blue eyes stared at me. She tilted her head with subtle curiosity.

“Making breakfast.” I admitted immediately, “Sleep well?”

Aurora nodded with a smile and headed to the bedroom, presumably to freshen up. She knew how to cook, and knew that any kind of cooking required absolute attention. She hated it when I interrupted her and had thrown a wooden spoon at me more than once. In turn, while I was busy cooking, she didn’t bother me either unless she was helping which was why she didn’t gush over me making breakfast like some mares might have, I assumed. I did not mind.

Which of course left me to finish the grilling. As I finished up, I took note of an orange filly with pink hair on a scooter who zipped up and down the cobblestone streets. I could never figure out how she did it. The unevenness of the streets should have prevented her from effectively using the thing. I finished grilling without seeing another pony after her.

By the time I returned inside, Aurora was brushed, bright-eyed, and smelled like Cloudspire. Most of us airborne ponies smell like it anyways if we fly fast enough upwards through the clouds, so to you all there's nothing special about it at all. But to me, it was Aurora's scent, a breath of the freshest air in the world. It suited her perfectly then, and even now it's the scent I most often associate with her. You ponies all try to cover it up, because you all consider it bland.

In all honesty though, I'm kind of glad that most of us winged ponies try to cover it up, since it wouldn't be as special to me if everyone had the same stuff on.

“Nice spread.” Aurora smirked while I set the table.

The way she’d said it, I knew she had meant something other than the breakfast I’d prepared.

“It’s too early for that, dear.” I shot back with grin, “Besides. 3. 2. 1.”

Aurora stared at me confused for a second after I’d counted down. Her stomach let loose a loud rumble.

Aurora frowned, “That’s not fair.” she whined, “You’ve got it timed out.”

Breakfast was relatively uneventful. Of course, Aurora complained about the carrots but ate them anyways. I just smiled pleasantly back at her, which made her blush, because she knew what was on my mind and liked the extra attention I afforded her behind the closed door and curtains of our bedroom. To me, it was no secret that she liked a full stomach but made it her prerogative to make it seem like she didn’t. I think she was embarrassed about it until I got my hooves on her.

Everpony has a guilty fetish. Everypony. Even you all.

Our conversation turned towards the productive, though. Aurora had an idea of who we could turn to if we needed to try something besides Rarity’s solution. She said there was a powerful Unicorn pony in Ponyville who was actually the Princess’s student. Apparently, they had a bit of a rivalry in the past.

“And you think that Trixie would be willing to help us?” I asked, “If I remember correctly, she was kind of a jerk..”

Aurora huffed between taking another bite, chewed then swallowed before continuing, “It’s been years since she’s even been in Ponyville, and I hear she’s changed. So stop it.” she insisted.

I had to cede. I was being critical of somepony that I barely knew. Aurora was right to call me down on it.

“Alright, alright. Let’s talk to her after breakfast. We can make our way there as soon as I take a shower.” I suggested. “Maybe she’ll know a spell that can give me wings and be permanent.”

We ate silently for the rest of our meal. I was looking forward to meeting Trixie, despite the stories that Aurora had told me of when she’d taken our town hostage. I had been on vacation at the time. As we finished, Aurora started eying me curiously. I knew what her glances were for too, but I decided to play it off like I didn’t. She was more voracious that way. I stood up, taking up our plates as Aurora sat, silently watching me like a cat. I did my best to hide what was going on, angling myself in just such a way as to hide any clue. To her, this was as much a tell-tale sign as anything. But, like a cat, she continued to “stalk” me as I did our dishes. Eventually, I made my way to the bedroom.

“I’m going to go take a shower, get ready to go.” I told Aurora.

Before I could even reach halfway across the room, I was tackled onto the bed, and pinned by Aurora, who leaned over-top my body and pressed her normally slim, but now full and rounded tummy to my own.

“I’m still hungry.” she whispered in my ear, as she lay across me.

The rest of the morning was magnificent.

A few hours later, after a lot of cuddling, wrestling, and well… you know… I stepped off the bed. I was a mess. My mane was completely disheveled, and I was coated in a thin layer of sweat. Aurora sighed, satisfied with the meal she’d gotten as well as the fun we’d had in bed. My fiance’ patted her stomach a little, and I was half-tempted to go back to her and try ravishing her again, but found myself pushed into the bathroom by her instead.

“It’s been a long time since we’ve showered together.” she said, “Remember when we worked schedules that actually came together just right?”

I nodded and pulled back the curtain to the bathtub, “That was months ago, about the time that Gear Rig quit the CCC.” I recalled, “That’s what messed it up.”

“I’d like to clock him in the nose…” Aurora sighed, “He ruined a great thing.”

I frowned, “And this isn’t a great thing?” I asked, “It’s been a long time since we were this intimate this much.”

“So you think having less time together is better so long as you get a good screw out of me?” she asked testily.

I recoiled a little as I adjusted the knob to a temperature we both could stand, “No. I just think that we appreciate our time more. Remember last night?” I asked, “And the time we spent shopping? My week off’s not even over yet.”

“I suppose… but still. I liked being around you MOST of the time, not just some of it…”

Those were feelings that I shared. I pulled the lever to start the shower and then drew Aurora into the tub with me where we sat under the running shower head together.

“Well. Tell you what.” I began as I massaged her shoulders and back, “When I get my wings, I’ll take up a job that shares similar hours. Maybe Night Guard or something.”

Aurora laughed at that, “You?” she asked, “A guard? Don’t you have to… Oh, I don’t know, actually be able to follow the rules for that?”

I frowned, nipped her ear lightly and stroked my hoof like a feather across her sensitive stomach, which rewarded me with a shiver.

“You don’t like stallions in uniform?” I asked as blush crept through her ears.

Aurora grinned, “Actually, I think the one you wear at work is pretty cute.” she admitted.

We passed the rest of our time in the shower with smalltalk and cuddling somehow managing to get clean. It was perfect, the time we spent together. Always was. Aurora was literally my perfect match. Sure, we had our arguments, but we almost always made up on it whenever either of us tread to hard on the other.

In those moments, I had no idea what would befall me later that day, nor could I imagine how strained our relationship would become in the coming months as winter crept in.

We stepped out of the shower and dried ourselves off with fresh towels. There was something special about fresh towels, but I won’t get started rambling about that. Aurora took the time to force me into letting her brush my mane. I hated having my mane brushed, or at least hated doing it myself. She styled it well though, and made me look respectable. Of course her mane was much more impressive, but that was natural. I figured it must be harder to work on somepony else’s hair than one’s own.

“So, shall we?” she asked, beckoning towards the hallway, “She said she would be in around lunch time.”

“In what?” I asked without thinking.

Aurora gave me a funny look, prompting something in my brain to catch on to what she’d meant.

“Oh… Oh. Yeah, let’s go.”

Ponyville proper was somewhat boring during the day. There were few mysteries in the brightness that filled the streets. Even the alleyways were warm and safe-looking and, for the most part, they actually were. Aurora and I walked down these alleyways, avoiding the main routes, not because we were wary of them, but because we knew the back-alleys and side-streets better than the main roads that latticed our town. One such set of alleys brought us back out into the main street, only to have us cross it and go back into a small subdivision of homes where Aurora told me that Trixie resided.

Trixie’s home was small and cozy looking from the outside. Vines grew around one wall and it had a look of magic about it, though there were no obvious clues Ivy flanked each side of the pathway that lead up to her old, but well-kept, porch. The area that she lived in was very old, near the edges of the town itself where once there had been only a few houses. Aurora told me that Trixie had only come back to Ponyville in recent years after being humiliated by her own lies in her first appearance, and then defeated in a magical duel by Twilight Sparkle before her coronation. Trixie had humbled herself quite a bit since then, as I would soon find out.

I did mention that I had seen the first battle between our Princess and Trixie, right? I thought it was pretty neat, except for the part where she’d be a jerk to everypony.

As for the second battle between her and Twilight Sparkle? I’d been out of town visiting Dice Roll. He was in a poker tournament in Manehatten and had invited me to the party to watch. It was then that I’d realized that I had no inclination for card games, much to his disappointment when he offered to teach me afterwards. I always thought that Dice Roll’s cutie mark was odd, since he only played card games. He had told me its meaning was something or other about probability.

Which was basically technical speak for: “He’s a gambler.”

Upon my return, I’d heard stories about the dome and Twilight’s initial failure to defeat Trixie, but after the first few years of living with my parents in Ponyville, such stories were pretty normal and I had always taken them somewhat for granted even after the incident with Cerberus (During which I was a minor, just coming into stallionhood. and had yet to encounter Aurora.) five years prior. Now I was going to meet the perpetrator of at least one of the Ponyvillian legends in person.

It made me wonder how connected with everyone in Ponyville Aurora was. I began to wonder if she knew Luna, but shook the thought away. My Aurora? The Aurora who had committed more minor crimes than most ponies even knew existed? Who had helped me do the same in the name of entertainment for the nightlife? I decided that I would have to ask later.

We made our way down the path and past the old tree that sat off-center in her yard, coming up to the steps leading to the porch landing, to be greeted by an oaken door.

“Well,” Aurora offered with a hoof, “Go ahead, dear. Knock.”

I obeyed, rapping my hoof against the old door. Silence followed. I looked at Aurora, who returned my gaze with an expression that told me to knock again. When I did, the door opened with no indication of anyone being there to open it.

“I don’t like this…” I told Aurora in a whisper, “It looks like no one’s home. What if someone sees us and thinks we’re breaking in?”

Aurora patted my shoulder reassuringly, “Don’t worry. She does this every time I deliver a package to her.” as she walked forward, “She’s a little strange.”

We entered the relatively dim room in front of us. Dim because the windows had blackout curtains preventing any light from entering with candles spread about the room to give off what little luminescence there was.. The house was indeed very small, and it looked smaller on the inside that it did on the outside with only one room and a doorway leading to what I assumed was a bathroom. The house’s interior smelt of a sweet spice, like you might expect from incense. A bed sat on the far side, along with a dresser, and some tables with strange markings written in a scrawling hoof lining the far left wall. The rest of the walls were lined with books and vials, jars and ingredients.

A sinking feeling filled the pit of my stomach. This place was dark, but not in the sense that Luna’s night was dark. No, I felt it. Before I even saw Trixie, I felt a dark, alien presence. As I glanced around I nearly held my breath. Aurora seemed much more at ease, even as smoke began creeping along the floor.

A loud crack, like thunder, and a flash of light just as bright signaled the entrance of the one we’d come to find. Trixie, who I remembered as being a little on the average side in terms of height, was now a much more mature, sleek creature. Her blue coat and white hair shined even in the darkness that engulfed her abode. She was queen of this domain, and we were only barely welcome.

Her voice was sultry as she addressed Aurora and I.

“What brings you before Trixie?” she asked, looking at Aurora, “And who have you brought with you? Trixie has ordered no parcels as of late.”

Despite what little I knew of this Unicorn, I was felt with dread. Gone was the flashy showponyship, and in it’s place was something foreign to my memory of what I’d seen when she’d first entered Ponyville. It was almost predatorial.

Aurora spoke unabated by this presence, “Trixie, this is Air Ramp, my fiance’.” she introduced me.

Trixie moved to inspect me, an almost lustful look in her eye, “You have interesting tastes.” she said as she “appraised” me, “Looking to enhance him, are you?”

“Hey!” I exclaimed, “I’m fine with what I’ve got.”

Trixie laughed, “It never hurts to have more, though, and you could use more.”

“Trixie.” Aurora stomped her hoof, “I’m not here to buy that kind of thing.”

Trixie seemed stunned for a moment but quickly regained her composure, “Buy? Why, I never mentioned selling anything.” she said innocently.

From out of no where, a hooded figure peeled itself off the wall. It giggled. I recognized that giggle. But how could she have gotten inside without us noticing. Even Aurora stepped back as we lined ourselves up with Trixie to face this new presence. The hooded figure’s eyes glinted with a dramaticism that could only have been afforded to it by the room we stood in, as if the magic that was clearly present within the room itself was aiding our “guest” with a more foreboding presence than it should have had on its own. Trixie caught onto this, and confirmed the theory that was forming in the back of my head.

“You cannot do this!” Trixie stomped, “The magic in this room is MINE to control!”

The figure’s smile was visible, impossibly, against the darkness of the cloak she wore. Pinkie stepped from the shadows.

“Don’t be mad, silly-willy. I just came to give you an invitation to-”

“Stop using my magic!” Trixie bellowed, “How can you even do this?”

I was somewhat lost. Pinkie Pie was not a Unicorn. How could she use magic? Then again, this WAS the same pony that had fit herself into a bowl of fruit, and disappeared back into it the day before. In fact, as if just to spite Trixie, I could swear I saw Pinkie’s left eye sparkle just once.

“You’re doing magic?” Pinkie asked as if she didn’t know what was going on, “I wanna watch!”

“No! Leave Trixie be! Trixie has guests!” she hissed angrily.

Pinkie seemed to frown from under her cloak, “Awe… well, okay. Guess you won’t be getting any ca~ake. Oooh! I know! I’ll save you some!” she said as she removed her hood and bounced out the front door, “Alakazam!” she shouted back as she fell into the ivy in Trixie’s yard and disappeared.

The sudden interruption seemed to have changed Trixie’s demeanor a bit. She was flustered. Whatever Pinkie had done, I was thankful for because she no longer cast her measuring glances at me as if she was judging my worthiness. She straightened her mane and, finally, we were able to get down to business.

“So. What brings you to Trixie?” the blue Unicorn asked, “Some potion, spell, enhancement?”

Now feeling on par with her because of how easily flustered I saw she could become, I spoke up.

“I want wings… permanent ones.” I said simply.

Trixie eyed me suspiciously, “And how do you expect me to give wings to you?”

I hadn’t really considered what I would say if I were asked that question.

“Magic?”

Trixie laughed down at me, “Trixie knows that much already. Trixie also should warn you that the only kind of magic that can give you permanent wings…” her eyes flashed a little, “Is the Dark kind.”

Aurora stepped away from Trixie, “Could you give us a moment?” she asked.

Trixie stuck her snout to the air, “If Trixie must.”

“Trixie must.” Aurora said with a trite snap and dragged me off to the side.

“You were right… I don’t like this either.” Aurora told me, “We should wait. YOU should wait until tomorrow and see if Rarity’s wings work. Maybe there are other Unicorns out there that can help us.”

I shook my head, “Dark magic is forbidden. There’s no way she knows any. AND she’s the Princess’ studen. Would our Princess really take a pony under her wing who uses forbidden magic? It’s probably just part of her… oddness. Like how she speaks in third person. Let’s ask about it first, decide then.”

Aurora shot me a worried glance, but nodded and looked towards the blue Unicorn.

“How do you know any dark magic at all?” she asked pointedly, “Isn’t that kind of knowledge forbidden?”

Trixie gasped, as if something had let go of her throat. Her gaze softened, and her air of superiority disappeared as her ears drooped and a small frown crossed her face.

“Please leave.” she said suddenly, “I cannot perform any more.”

I stepped forward, “Wait just a second! A moment ago you were prepared to use magic to do this!” I accused, “It’s not even really dark magic, is it?”

Aurora frowned, “Stop it, Air.” she demanded, “It doesn’t even matter. There’s probably another way.”

Trixie shook her head, “No. No, he’s right to ask. Just… let me explain.”

The white-maned Unicorn had lost her luster as she sat down on a single chair, and began to weave a spell, showing us as she spoke the day she had found the Alicorn Amulet. It started in a shop, where she had purchased the forbidden artifact for a considerable sum of money.

“When I received the amulet, and put it on, I was… touched… by an ancient magic. An uncontrollable magic.” she began, showing us her journey back to Ponyville and the things she did while she was there, “I… performed impossible feats, not as a result of my own abilities, but as a result of a power that took control of me, erasing parts of my personality as it consumed my mind.”

Aurora and I sat down in front of her, watching the… screen that she had projected, showing us the events as they unfolded through her own eyes.

“When it was finally removed… when I’d finally lost to Twilight, ,I was suddenly freed of the controlling power that the Amulet held… but the darkness that had consumed my thoughts, my personality… well... it still remained.”

She showed her journey away from Ponyville, the loss of control over her own body and mind all over again, and then her return as she begged Twilight for help.

“In the end, the darkness split me in two. My old personality, ‘The Great and Poweful Trixie’ remained in the broken remnants of who I had been before the Amulet came into my possession. It nearly took my sanity until I, with the last shred of myself that remained, returned to Ponyville in the night, and sought Twilight’s help.”

The screen showed her working with Twilight on spells, research on the magics of psychology, and other such things.

“In the end, there was no way for me to return to who I was, and so… I agreed to have myself split in two completely. What you’re talking to now is… a more enlightened version of who I might have been, crafted by Twilight to preovide me with a grounding in sanity.”

The screen disappeared as Trixie’s spell ended.

“What you saw earlier is… what I was, or what I would have become. I’ve since decided to be Twilight’s student, and have learned to control the magic I’m blessed and cursed with to an extent.”

So that was the legendary, infamous Trixie. A split-personality wreck with the power of Dark magics, and despite Aurora’s urgings, despite my own common sense, I knew she could do it. She could give me wings.

“How well can you control it?” I asked.

Aurora’s eyes went wide, “Air, no!” she insisted.

“Aurora, I would die for you.” I found myself saying as a buzzing filled my brain, shaking loose rational thought, and replacing it with desire, “And I’ll take this risk to FLY with you.”

Trixie sighed, “This is very, very unwise, Mr. Ramp.” she echoed, “Once a spell like that begins… it can’t stop. I can’t stop it. It takes a toll on the target too, that would be you. I can’t guarantee the effects. I can’t guarantee it won’t go wrong.”

My mind had gone into a frenzy. I was so close to having what I’d dreamed of that in that moment, nothing else mattered. Not even Aurora’s insisting could sway my decision. Had I not been so selfish, maybe I would have listened. Maybe if I hadn’t made my mind up at Applejack’s apple cellar, I would have backed down.

Not doing so was the biggest mistake I’d ever make.

“But you CAN do it?” I asked.

“Why should you do this at all?” Aurora barked at Trixie, “If it’s so dangerous, then why?”

The Unicorn smiled wistfully, “Because maybe… just maybe I can redeem myself if I can make somepony happy by using the magics that have been forced upon me, and in doing so, tame myself.”

“Then let’s do it.” I demanded through grated teeth, “Give me wings.”

Trixie nodded as a duo-tone voice overcame her, “Set yourself before Trixie.” she said, right as the candles went out, “Are you sure you want this? Are you certain you can handle the consequences if it fails?”

I nodded, certain that I could handle whatever came my way, as long as I could fly with Aurora.

“Then Trixie shall begin the incantation.”

“I hope you know what you’re doing Air…” I heard Aurora mumble as she watched me.

I smiled a little, “I’m going to be fine. And soon, I’ll be able to fly.” I told my fiance’ so as to comfort her.

Trixie began to mumble where she sat, a strange color emanating from her horn, a darkness enveloped in a greenish light. The magic flowed around it like a steam, glinting in its own emissions. The magic flowed around me, whispering sweet promises of flying. I could hear it, some language I’d never heard before, and I could understand. It hissed, roared and flowed. It was less sound and more thought, less concrete and more abstract, but so very exact that it could convey meaning more than any words or pictures ever could.

“Air!” I heard a voice call out as I was lifted off the ground. “Air!”

My mind was filled with names, numbers, symbols, pictures, concepts. I lost myself completely, unable to remember my name, or who I was. It was even impossible to remember Aurora. For a few moments, I was gone completely and lost to the flow of the dark magic that Trixie wielded clumsily and without understanding. I do not know how much time had passed.

When I realized that fact, my world came back into focus. The magic around me suddenly constricted my body, sinking in, causing me to spasm and choke a little bit.

“STOP!” Aurora cried out.

I could remember her then. I knew I loved her, and I knew-

Pain lanced through my body, enough to make me cry out, starting from my shoulderblades and outwards, as if liquid fire had started eating through my bones. All of my joints ached. My vision blurred as I looked back to see what was attacking me. Two great wings jutted from my back, and were growing larger by the second… or so I’d thought at first. Then I realized, they were just bones held together by sinews in the shape of my desire. As they grew, I felt weaker and the pain in my bones burned ever more, quickly becoming too much for me to even scream.

“Trixie! You’re killing him!”

“Trixie cannot stop it!” the blue Unicorn cried, breathless, “It cannot be stopped! These are the consequences!”

I saw Aurora through the haze, she grasped my face in her hooves.

“I’m going to get Nurse Redheart!” she screamed at me in fear, tears rolling down her face.

In the red haze that had encompassed my vision. I could see Aurora run out the door and take off into the sky outside. Moments later, a white pony with a nurse’s cap came tumbling through the door, picked herself up, and ran to my side as Aurora swooped in to aid her.

I blacked out a few moments later… but the whispering in my head in a language I was certain that had been long forgotten still remained.

Chapter 8: Interlude 2

I was a Pegasus

Interlude 2

“So you went and played with Dark Magic?” Lemon Stand asked with some incredulity. I shot her a glance that was meant to be a warning. She did not flinch, but changed her tone, “Isn’t that illegal?”

“I did. And I didn’t get away with it, not completely.”

Windy Day tilted her head, “You’re still here, though. So…”

I snorted once in mock laughter, my voice taking a darker tone, “I am. And I am still not free of it’s effects.”

Silence overtook the group. I swallowed, preparing to tell the darkest part of my tale.

“Did she leave you?” A voice asked with suddenness. I could not identify it.

I stared at the crowd for a moment.

“Next question.” I demanded.

“What about Trixie?” Lemon Stand asked, “Why was a Unicorn that could practice dangerous magics allowed to live amongst Ponyville?”

“She was Twilight’s student, as I have said.” I told her as I reopened them.

Lemon Stand scrunched her nose a little, frowning, “Did Twilight know? And if she did, why would a Princess take on a student like that?”

“Be careful what you ask and whom you ask it from.” I warned, “I cannot say exactly why Twilight took on Trixie as a student, especially after all the things that she had done, but I do know what she told me about Trixie, and what I had seen from her. Trixie was not an inherently evil Unicorn. She was just very, very lost in a place that most of you will never see, I pray.”

Fireflight raised her hand. She was somewhat timid in situations where questions were to be asked. Give an order though… and her compliance was impeccable. I nodded at my most faithful future soldier.

“What place, sir?” she asked

I raised an eyebrow in question, not fully comprehending at first.

“What place… was she in?”

I sighed, looking for a way to explain something that did not have substance or words that would fit it, “I cannot explain it completely. It’s one of those things, really. If you’ve seen it, then you know you have and know if someone else has seen it as well. I will explain as best I can in due time, as I went there as well.”

Once more, silence overtook the group. I was not ready to continue however. Seeing some of the ponies shifting uncomfortably, I could tell that they were interested, but that the ache of muscles that were used to movement was getting to them.

“Alright, everypony!” I barked, gaining their attention. Even Lemon Stand’s sleeping comrade shot up to alertness. “We’re going for a run! Get in formation!”

Some of the ponies around me seemed confused as they settled into their respective squads and stood at attention. I knew they had not been on a run in a while, which was most likely why they seemed bewildered.

“Forward!” I commanded with sudden ferociousness, “March!”

In unison, the future Lunar Night Guards moved. Each hoofstep exactly the same as the pony next to it. Beautiful, I thought. There was simply something inspiring about a unified march of single-mindedness towards a common goal. It was something I had not thought would be appealing to me before I had become a soldier in Luna’s Equestrian Royal Night Guard. Something that now I know is best saved for military functions, and should not be applied to the lives of the unprepared or untrained. They will not understand.

“DOUBLE TIME!” I hollered and began my own gallop at the side of my formation.

“DOUBLE TIIIIIME!” The formation called back. I smiled savagely, and began the cadence.

“B~y th’Moon we’re called!

Whe~n th’Sun and Day hath failed!

Fro~m th’Dark we come!

Ve~ngeance for the Moon and Sun!

B~y th’Moon we’re brought!

Whe~n death is needed be wrought!

Fro~m the’stars we fall!

Destro~y our foes strong or tall!

Whe~n th’smoke dost come!

Whe~n th’fires outshine the sun!

Whe~n soot dost then fall!

Whe~n pain dost consume us all!

Fro~m th’dark we come!

Wi~th fear n’rage, BREAK THE SEIGE!

From th’dark we come!

To that cadence we ran, each hoofstep perfectly in unison with any of the others. It was funny that the other instructors were never around when this sort of thing was going on. These were my soldiers, though, and I did not care what the other instructors were thinking. I knew they were ready, and well deserving of their soon-to-be-new titles as soldiers. Life would not become easy for them after this, but it would certainly be better for a time.

The night air was cold and the moon was full, providing ample light and a bracing effect to the lungs. It was dry as well, which was a boon for flying through clouds.

“INCREASE SPEED!” I commanded as I began moving to the front, ceasing the cadence after ten minutes of running, “WE’RE GOING TO DO SOMETHING NEW TODAY!”

None of my charges even blinked. That made me smile inwardly.

“WHATEVER YOU DO. YOU WILL NOT STOP, NOR WILL YOU BREAK FORMATION. I REPEAT, DO NOT BREAK FORMATION.”

I looked back at them as I took the helm of the column. Confusion was present in their eyes, but forward they went. I brought them away from the familiarity of the barracks, and out into the mountainous stretches of the Spineyback mountains. There cliffs awaited each turn, and one could lose their footing easily. But the run would soon end, so there was no worry of that. I ran, followed by my soldiers, up to the tallest mountain. It had been about thirty minutes. Many ponies were looking rather tired. Their legs had not been worked in that way for some time.

I brought them to the edge of the outcropping and jumped, “DIVE!” I ordered as I did so.

And as I did, so did they. In formation, they followed, like a long tail from the head of a dragon.

“COMMAND: WINGS OUT!”

And so we spread our wings, bringing our legs close to our bodies.

“COMMAND: FOLLOW ME!”

Right into a cave we went as a whole. It was night time, but the cave was brightly lit by bioluminescent fungi that were native to the area. I spun left along my nose to avoid a hanging rock, as did my students, then left, pulling up, and through another hole going upwards. The hole spiralled upwards and out through the top of a mountain.

“COMMAND: HUG GROUND, BREAK FORMATION, STAY CLOSE!”

We skimmed through the forest that dotted the mountainside. Trees swept forward and past myself and my charges. It was this that I had trained with the wonderbolt Rainbow Dash for. She had taught me everything I knew then about flying. Or at least most of it. Such a story was quite worth telling, and the night was still young with daybreak approaching some six hours from now. We weaved, in and out, over and under the brush and trees.

“COMMAND: RETURN FORMATION!”

I called to my soldiers, as I was becoming more fond of considering them as such, and they responded in kind, returning to formation as they, and I, broke into the night sky. I stopped and hovered there above the clouds, the moon shimmering against my coat and theirs.

“Squads!” I barked, “Take headcount! Did we lose anyone?”

My squad leaders took roll-call. I heard as each squad called out all accounted for until I got to Lemon Stand’s.

“Fireflight is not with us, Sir.”

I frowned, “Then where is she?”

“Sir, I believe she is in the forest. Fireflight was still in formation when we were in the caves!”

I floated back and forth across her field of view, “Was she with us when we entered the forest?” I asked.

“Sir, she was, sir!”

“Night Sky, Radio Wave, Iridescent Dawn!” I called out, “Come forward!”

“Moving Sir!” they called out as the floated to the fore of the formations, “Sir, we are here!”

“Enough of that!” I growled, “I have an assignment for you all. You are now a part of my Search and Rescue team.”

“Yes, Sir!” they saluted and stayed in position.

I called Lemon Stand forward, “You.” I stared at her.

She did not flinch, I did not expect her to, “You are Flireflight’s squad leader. You will now lead this team to find her. Do a systematic grid search of the area. It shouldn’t take too long.”

“Everyone else!” I dictated, “You will all follow your squad leaders back to the barracks. If ANY of you deviate, I will personally take you out behind the shed and give you a REASON to want to leave. Do not disappoint me, and I’ll tell you the rest of the story when we return.”

The new squad leaders took position, including the backup for Lemon Stand as leader. Within moments it was soon just Lemon Stand, the team I had assembled for her, and myself floating somewhere above the Spineyback Mountains.

“Move out. I’m going to search on my own.” I told them.

They moved with an immediate promptness.

I began to think back. It didn’t make sense. Fireflight was a little weaker, constitutionally, than the rest of the team, but not by much. She was also one to never give up or disobey orders. I was certain that she would have tried to signal us by then. Unless…

But that couldn’t be.

I decided that it wasn’t worth waiting around to find out. Thrashing into the brush of the forest below, I swooped in, calling out.

“Fireflight!”

I opened my wings to catch wind and hurl myself over a branch, diving down and touching the ground just enough to force myself into a horizontal dive through a small hole under a fallen tree. Opening my wings, I stabilized then angled then back to rise once more. It wasn’t as fast as flying through the branches above, but it was more precise when searching, and certainly faster than just walking.

“Fireflight!” I called again, “Where are you, Fireflight?”

Losing a candidate was not something that would get me fired. Ponies died sometimes in training. It was not the first time I’d lost one either. Even Princess Luna understood that sometimes the training we underwent was too much, and that losses were inevitable. But I knew each of my candidates. Each was the best of the best. I had trained them to be. They were loyal! They were skilled! Losses, to me, were not acceptable because any soldier that did not make it was one more soldier that might not save a life, prevent a cataclysm, or become somepony greater!’

I dove off a small ledge and into a clearing and that’s where I found her. Broken. Shattered. My breath caught in my chest for a moment as I galloped forward.

“Fireflight!” I called out again.

No movement, and I found myself at her side a moment later.

“Fireflight, you’re not done yet.” I demanded quietly as put a hoof on her shoulder and shook lightly, “Can you hear me?”

In the Moonlight of the Spineyback Mountains, I saw her eyes flutter. She was alive. Battered and broken, but alive. She moaned.

“Don’t worry. You’re going to be fine.”

“I… I’m sorry… sir.” she managed to heave.

Punctured lung. I could hear it, and judging by the misshapenness of her ribcage, at least a few broken ribs.

“Soldiers don’t apologize.” I insisted, “Just stay there..”

She shook her head as best as she could, “N-no… sir… I can’t follow… that ord...order. S-sorry…”

It was the first time she’d ever said anything against any sort of order I’d given. It was then that she faded. Not completely, but enough that I knew it would be over if I did not do something quickly. I watched as she tried to stand, but fell over. Fireflight was a courageous and determined soul, but that was not enough for her to make her broken body to move properly.

I grabbed a flare from one of my pockets with my teeth and bit into it, setting it ablaze like one might a glowsitck. Yes. Pocket I still had those then, and still do even today. A flare can fit in a pocket.

It would not be enough. I knew it would not be. The forest was small, but there were many clearings, and likely the clearings would be overlooked by Lemon Stand and her team. They’d be searching the forests and the entrance of the cave.

“Ghosts of our Past...” I whispered beginning a well-remembered chant, “Forgive my intrusion… forgive my failures… forgive my desperation and my weakness… cleanse my heart… set it ablaze… and let my voice break through the HAZE!”

An explosive sound ripped from my throat, somewhere between a roar and a blast of air. It was powerful enough to actually amplify the light from the flare, if that makes any sense. In my mind I saw who would respond. As the Call faded, I turned back to Fireflight, and watched her closely. She was breathing, but it was very shallow. Either sweat or dew was forming on her coat. In any case she was likely going into shock, and so I settled next to her, shielding her under my wing and hoping to trap some body heat from myself and her to keep her warm.

Moments passed, but soon enough somepony teleported into view.

Twilight looked around, spotting me moments after she had appeared. She ran to my side.

“Are you okay?” she asked, “What did you just do? Is it…”

I shook my head, interrupting her, “I need help.” I told her, “Somepony has been hurt. Firelight here.” I opened my wing, revealing the young mare, “I am fortunate you felt the Call.”

“You shouldn’t be using those powers. They’re dangerous, and you could lose yourself to the Ghosts. We’ll talk about it later.” she scolded, but turned before I could say anything and added, “I’ll get Doctor Redheart.”

Moments later, Twilight appeared with Doctor Redheart who immediately ran to my side. I stood, retracting my wing from over Firelight.

“What happened to her?” she asked, glaring at me.

It was not the first time Redheart and I had encountered one another, and it would not be the last. At the time she disliked me greatly, thought I was too rough on my recruits. Even still, I had the lowest injury rating amongst the ERNG training instructors. It was just that when somepony did get hurt under my instruction… it was usually very badly.

“Training accident. We were doing maneuvers.” I said simply, not willing to elaborate too much, “High speed, very dangerous.”

She snorted and got to work. Twilight stared at my charge from a distance, knowing full well that Doctor Redheart needed space. She was about to speak, it seemed, but before she could, Lemon Stand’s squad appeared from over the trees.

“It came from over here! Follow me!” I could hear Lemon Stand bark at her squad, “I think it might have been-”

She came to a screeching halt in midair and then dropped to the ground, galloping to Firelight’s side.

“Firelight!” she yelped, “Firelight!”

“Back off, soldier!” Doctor Redheart snapped, “Do NOT touch her.”

Lemon Stand flinched, but stood her ground, “I will not! Firelight is my squadmate… If you expect-”

“LEMON STAND!” I called to get her attention.

Lemon stand straightened up at attention, “Sir!?” she asked.

“There is ROYALTY on the field! Act like a soldier!” I snarled.

“SQUAD!” she barked, “Attention!”

Each of her soldiers stood stock-upright, looking straight ahead, lined up perfectly. I could see tears in Lemon Stand’s eyes. She had never lost a soldier. It was a harsh lesson. One must always keep track of their charges, or face the consequences.

“They don’t have to do that…” Twilight whispered, “Not for me, not right now.”

“That may be, but they must be prepared, Your Highness, to receive orders from you or Luna, even Celestia at any moment’s notice. If you wish me to let them at ease, I will do so.”

Twilight glared at me a little, probably because I had stopped Lemon Stand from rushing to the side of her squadmate, “No need.” she told me as she faced the squad, “At ease.” she commanded softly, “Lemon Stand, you may approach Fireflight. The rest of you, keep your distance.”

I bowed, stepping aside. Princess Twilight Sparkle glared at me in the moonlight, distaste in her eyes.

“You have changed, Captain.” she hissed, “I worry about you, but… you used the Call. Was there no other way?”

“No your Highness. There was not. We are in the Spineyback Mountains, and there are no nearby outposts to spot a signal.”

The Princess nodded with an unhappy expression, “Send them back to their bunks.”

“Group!” I called, “Attention!”

All five of the squadmembers stood stock upright.

“Form up and head back to base. I will meet you all there shortly. Lemon Stand will take charge upon arrival until my return. DISMISSED.”

Lemon Stand saluted, clearly holding back her sorrow and took off, followed by a perfect formation of her temporary squad. I took no happiness from the sight.

Twilight approached me, “I know Aurora’s absence is taxing you. She’s been gone for a long time now… but you have to retain your sanity.” she sighed, “Your training, you actions… they’ve both become more and more reckless! Each time there’s an injury it gets worse and worse for whoever is involved!”

I stood, looking forward, “Your Highness, my injury numbers are the lowest in the entire company. I-”

The Princess stomped her hoof in anger, “Stop! Air, I need you to keep training them. We all know what’s brewing in the west… but I need YOU to remain who you are! If we lose you to the Ghosts…”

A small voice called out from where Doctor Redheart was working on Fireflight.

“P...Princess!” it cried, “P-Princess… don’t b-be mad… Please!”

Twilight moved to Firelight, “You should save your strength, no talking… okay?” she asked, compassion filling her voice.

Redheart tried to keep my soldier down, but Firelight pushed her off.

“I… I have to… forgive me Princess… but…” Firelight stood shakily, taking heavy, shallow breaths, “... Cap… The captain… he’s a… he’s a great leader…. he cares…”

Firelight began walking towards me, I did not move. I could not move as she passed the Princess. Firelight had disobeyed orders twice. It was not unusual, except for her. I watched as she, shaking like a leaf, made her way to stand before me, as if she was ignoring the Princess, speaking directly to me instead, despite her wordage. Twilight watched with great concern, but did not make a move to stop her. She seemed confused about Fireflight’s actions, judging by her expression. Doctor Redheart insisted that she stop, but knew better than to try to topple the Pegasus for fear of injuring her further, I assume.

“I… I will follow him… into… Tar… Tartarus… if I can…”

Firelight began to fall. I made my move, stopping her from falling completely by catching her with a wing.

Twilight stared at me for a moment and sighed as she turned to Doctor Redheart, “Doctor, please take care of Fireflight… I’m going to teleport you both back to the hospital in Ponyville. Give her the best treatment possible.”

“N-no!” Firelight cried.

I sat down next to her, “Firelight… don’t fight this time. Just this once. I give you permission to be at ease.”

“... but… will I be able to come back…?” she asked, “... did I fail…?”

I couldn’t bring myself to put a hoof on her shoulder, it was badly bruised and I wasn’t sure how much any sort of touch would hurt. Her gaze put sorrow in me. I could not have helped it. Accidents happened, and ponies who completed the training that we did were second in terms of skill at night-flying only to the Wonderbolts. My soldiers were the best because of the harshness of the training I put them through and each group I trained was better than the last because of that.

I forced myself to stare into her eyes, and smile softly despite the fact that I could scarcely stand it, “Don’t think about that right now. Firelight, I want you to rest. I’m going to put you in contact with a friend. She’ll help you get back into the air. When you, not if, but when you’re ready you can return and complete the training.”

Doctor Redheart growled at me, “Don’t make promises like that…”

I ignored her and waited for Twilight to send them off, and in a flash of light she did so. A few moments of silence filled the air between us as we stared at one another. The air rustled leaves and grass between us.

“We need to talk.”

“I know.”

“Tomorrow. Lunch.”

And with that, Twilight disappeared in a burst of light, presumably back to Ponyville, leaving me alone in the middle of the clearing. I sighed, cursed, and walked over to the spot where Fireflight had fallen. I flinched, remembering battles past. I could smell blood, probably coughed up into the grass by one of my most promising candidates. The smell was familiar, and caused the hissing noises in my mind to intensify, almost laugh-like in their undulations.

“Fuck off.” I murmured and launched myself straight into the sky.

The sky above the Spineybacks was clear and clean in taste, hiding the treacherous and untamed woods below and the caverns that ran deep through them. It reminded me of Aurora. I gritted my teeth, my memories taunting me. It had been eight months.

I had almost wished that the Call I’d conjured had brought her to me, but knew it was for the best that she did not hear it.

Fortunately, nearly anywhere in the Spineyback range was equidistant from my training camp and I made it “home,” a bedraggled mess. As I landed, I nearly tripped, haunted by my own recollections of love, loss, and the skirmishes that had been occurring at the edges of Equestrian land for the past three years. Less because I had experienced those things though, and more because the one I loved was not there to make my mind quiet and calm.

Lemon Stand greeted me with a salute and I returned it as I entered the barracks she was guarding.

“Listen up everyone.” I said entering, but no one heard me as they were all murmuring amogst each other or regaling tales of what they’d accomplished in the past few months, at least until I yelled, “LISTEN. UP!”

Silence filled the room as everypony scrambled to the front of their bunks to stand at attention.

“Tonight,” I began as I paced down the center of the barracks room, “You will sleep. No more stories until tomorrow. In a few days you will graduate. You all know that much already, however. In light of this, and how well everypony did at Ghastly Gorge during their final test, you will all be given a free day.”

Many ponies forced the smile from their faces as it crept onto them, staying within my expected level of discipline.

“I may be gone when you all awake. I have left instructions for your Squad Leads, and if there are any questions, defer to Lemon Stand, as she is Company Lead until my return should I not be here when you all awaken.”

I took a breath and sighed, “Any questions?”

No one raised a hoof.

“Good, then go to bed. See you all tomorrow.”

With that, I flipped off the light and waited outside a few minutes, to ensure everything was going smoothly. I too then, took to bed and set my alarm for just before lunch so I could prepare for my visit to Ponyville and my audience with the Princess. Unfortunately, I don’t feel like going into that just yet, and so I’ll skip ahead to the next morning. Maybe some day I’ll let you in on what it was that we discussed.

Upon my return however, I circled the camp looking down at the ponies I had trained. Eager to get my mind off of everything we’d discussed and the memories of the night before, I swept down into the middle of the recreation field and called out to my soldiers.

“EVERYPONY GATHER’OUND!”

It didn’t take long for them to do so. They all stood at attention. It was something I was happy to see them do, but I felt aggravated by somehow at the same time.

“At ease, dammit.” I huffed, “Who wants to hear the rest of the story?”

Chapter 9: Reconciliation

I was a Pegasus

Chapter 9: Reconciliation

I regained consciousness in a warm softness, thought of my location I could not initially be sure of. In fact, my first moments back in the land of the living were not moments of clarity, nor even vision. My first moments were of a sobbing sound next to what I quickly began to assume was a bed. At first it was very far away, as if I were in a tunnel, but the sound quickly became louder as I regained my faculties. I then recognized it.

“Aurora?” I asked with a voice I could swear wasn’t really mine as it sounded too weak and slurred to have come from my mouth. “Is that you…?”

The sobbing stopped. I felt movement against the sheets, but not from within them. So, from that I guessed Aurora was at the bedside, not in the bed.

“Aurora?” I asked again, “Where… where am I?”

A sniffling sound replaced the silence before she spoke, “You’re in Ponyville General H-hospital…”

Aurora put a hoof to my face, stroking my cheek gently.

I opened my eyes just a little, but the light was blinding which forced me to shut them tight again.

“What… happened?” I asked, “Where’s… where is Trixie…? Do I have wings yet…?”

Silence. Silence until a new voice spoke out against the dark slurry that filled my thoughts. It was a factual voice, a voice that was very precise but very confident as if she’d seen it all before and been there and done that.

“No, Mr. Ramp. Those ‘wings’ as you would have called them were removed.”

“Removed?” I asked, trying to move, “Why?”

“Because they would have killed you, you great dolt. Their growth was sapping calcium and nutrients from your body… I’d go so far as to say they’d have grown on without you even in death, that’s the price of Dark Magic.” the doctor, or at least I assumed it was a doctor, sighed, “We had to put you on heavy doses of tranquilizer… it’ll wear off by the end of the day, but we’ll be around again to administer painkillers until you can be off on your own again.”

I didn’t understand. I didn’t want to. I felt like I’d spent a week in Tartarus. My body hurt everywhere, and I could feel two nubs sticking out of my back from where I assumed that the wings had once been.

“Keep him in bed, Aurora.” the doctor warned, “I don’t want him moving for the next few days.”

“Wait!” I coughed, “Wait… what happened to Trixie?” I asked.

“She’s been apprehended for the use of forbidden spell matrices and casting dark magic within the limits of Ponyville.” Aurora told me as I heard the doctor turn away, her hoofsteps echoing down the hall, “She’s in a lot of trouble…”

“Great…” I groaned, the revelation making me feel even worse than I had moments before.

Silence fell between us both. Somehow I could tell, even though I couldn’t see it on her face due to my drug-induced sensitivity to light, that something was on her mind. I took her hoof from my face and held it.

“What is it?” I asked.

Aurora heaved a small sob, “What, between the dark magic, the hospital, and your dreams?” she asked, “You were screaming all night last night… you scared me… I thought you were going to die and the doctors couldn’t tell me of you were going to be okay!!”

I frowned, looking down in shame. Or I would have, if not for the fact that my eyes were tightly shut.

“No more…” Aurora said at last before standing up and taking her hoof away.

My heart jumped in fear, “No more…? No more what?”

“No more looking for ways to fly…”

I began to protest, “B-but!”

“Please…” she pleaded, “Please… no more.”

I heard her walk away, leaving me alone to think. A passing thought about the ‘dreams’ Aurora had mentioned made me ponder. I hadn’t had any dreams that I could remember. I felt awful. Both mentally and physically. Even my heart hurt, because I had gotten a pony I barely knew thrown in jail because of my own stupidity. Worst of all, I’d caused Aurora distress. What had gotten into me…? Thinking back on the events, everything seemed really fuzzy and vague, almost like a dream. As ill-connected I was in Ponyville, even I’d heard of what Dark Magic could do to a pony. Why had I insisted? What had compelled me to allow Trixie, a pony well known for treachery and suffering, to use powers beyond even some of the brightest Unicorn’s comprehension on my body?

Nothing made sense. Aurora came back into the room and settled onto a chair or stool next to me, judging by the sound of fabric being shifted and the creak of wood. She said nothing.

“I’m sorry…” I whispered as I fell back into darkness, the strength of the drugs taking their toll once more and forcing me into slumber.

It was not until the next day that I awoke. I assumed that it was early morning, because it was dark outside and I was able to open my eyes as a result. Aurora slumbered quietly wrapped in a blanket next to me, soft breaths escaping her mouth as she did.. I watched her there for a moment, and for the first time in a long time, I felt at ease. Maybe she was right,and had been all along. Did I really ever need wings? I had doubted it once, and was beginning to feel I could doubt it again. I could go back to my job and we could live in Ponyville without any troubles, really.

At least, that’s what I wanted to believe but, somewhere in the back of my mind, I just couldn’t. There were so many questions now, many of which I’d probably never be able to answer. Most of them were about what had happened, but I’d have to be versed in magic just to even begin to understand it. In fact, the more I thought about the whole thing, the more I was convinced I’d just have to live with not knowing. It bothered me for a moment, before I got up out of the bed and stood shakily upon my own four hooves. Making my way to the door, I decided it would be a good idea to go for a walk. Besides, I really had to use the bathroom. You would too if you’d been in bed for two days without going. Staring back at Aurora before I exited the room, my thoughts turned to what sort of trouble I’d caused her. It was going to take a lot of time to make up for this, I was quite certain of that. I had no idea how to, though. There certainly was no quick fix, and it was really the first time that Aurora had been truly disappointed with me, I felt.

I made my way into the restroom, but not before my ears picked up a small sound that made me look back down the path I’d come. No one was there. I shrugged and went inside to do my business. It didn’t take long, and I washed my hooves before heading back outside into the hallway where I was greeted by a mirror that I hadn’t seen on my way in. It was large, wall-spanning, and probably just a part of the decoration. Still, my eyes were drawn to it, and then to refectioin of myself.

My blue coat was faded, unhealthy-looking. I had red stubble growing from where I hadn’t groomed my face for the past few days. My mane was messy and, as I ran a hoof through it, felt oily and dirty. Bags had formed under my eyes despite the sleep I had apparently been getting, which made me wonder if I really was having bad dreams and just didn’t remember them. I stared at myself and what I’d become, how bad I looked. This was all a result of my own greed. I’d wanted to be something I wasn’t, and this was the price. I turned sideways, and stared at my bandaged side and shoulders. Two nubs, the nubs I’d felt earlier, reinforced my belief that it had all been a massive mistake.

My eyes turned to someone in the mirror. Aurora. At first she said nothing. She just stared at us both in the mirror. I could scarcely recdognize her. She was worse for wear than I was, heavy lids stared at me listlessly and her mane was a complete wreck. I turned away, ashamed. She, however, put a hoof on my chin and brought it back up so that she could kiss me on the lips. It wasn’t passionate, but it was reassuring, loving, and warm. She didn’t have to say it, but I knew I was forgiven, at least a little.

“Let’s get you back to bed.” she said as we parted, “You’re still really weak.”

I laughed a little, “No points for surviving?” I asked.

She smiled, but it was hollow. I immediately felt bad for saying that, but then her eyes lit up a little.

“You never change.” she smirked, “Come on.”

I was led back to bed, where Aurora helped me get covered up, kissing me on the forehead as she did, making my ears pin back in reflex.

“The bed’s big enough for two if we try.” I suggested.

Aurora only gave me a look of incredulity, raising an eyebrow and drawing her mouth to one side.

“I’m just saying.”

She shook her head, “If we did anything right now you’d shatter into a million peices.”

“Oh…. no, no.” I insisted, “I just… want you next to me, is all. It’s not as comfortable without you.”

Aurora smiled a soft, loving smile and climbed into bed next to me, settling half-way into the sheets because they were just a tad too small for us both to fit under. Silence settled between us as I snuggled into her mane for what I’d hoped would be a more restful night’s sleep for both of us.

“... Air.” Aurora said with a warning tone.

“What?” I asked.

“That better be your leg.”

“And if it’s not?” I asked. “I can’t help it, you know that.”

Aurora sighed, “Just go to sleep.”

Seriously, it’s not like I WANTED to… She was just… well, you know. I’m a male, alright. Deal with it. It’s not exactly something I can always control.

When I finally fell asleep, I began to dream. I began to realize what it was that I had been screaming in the night about. For the first time in my life, I was exposed to a concept foreign to most Equestrians for what had been over a thousand years.

War.

it was a word that I had never actually heard spoken and was a concept stranger than all the legends I’d ever heard of in my entire life. Violence wasn’t in our nature. Nor was predation. But in my dreams I saw both. Soldiers, dressed in the same armor that Celestia’s guards wore, attacking and being attacked by creatures I’d never seen nor heard of. They were enshrouded in darkness, as if they were more element than substance. For the first time, I witnessed death first hoof.

And it was my hoof that did the killing, a spear lodged into an enemy from above as we fell from the sky above to the ground below. Even as it died, the creature fought.

Kill. Another word that I was not familiar with. Another word lodged into my brain like a sharp knife between the creasings of the armor I wore.

More and more words came to me. Concepts and ideas that I did not know nor did I want to. I saw other ponies, ponies I could have sworn I recognized, fighting in the sky alongside me and against the tide of creatures. The creatures were as bats, but did not move with the grace of such creatures. They were twitchy, mechanical. An engineering project taken to the extreme. Something piloted the machines, something vaguely pony-like.

I yelled something, and broke for the ground. The ponies beside me took to the ground with me as we headed for a great construct, filled with what seemed to be harnesses. I flew into, literally into, one of them but was not caught. I could feel the weight of it, though, as I rose into the sky, I straightened my wings and they locked as I suddenly…

...awoke with Aurora hovering over me at the bedside. She looked distressed. I realized that I was breathing heavily.

“Are you okay…?” Aurora asked.

I sighed, pressing my head back into the pillow, “I think so.” I said simply.

“What was it?” she asked, “A bad dream?”

I nodded, “Worse than I could have imagined…”

She brought herself over to me and knelt with her hooves on the bed next to me.

“What about?”

“Hm?”

“Your dream… what was it about?”

I looked away, staring at a crease in my blanket. My head shook. I could scarcely believe what I’d seen. Angry words still buzzed about in my brain. Words that were still foreign to me.

“I think it was a battle.” I began, “I don’t know why we were fighting, or even what they were.”

Aurora’s face was filled with worry when I glanced back up at her.

“It’s… it doesn’t matter. It’s a dream.”

Aurora shook her head, “If I had a bit for every time someone’s said that in one of the legends we were told as kids…”

“I don’t want to talk about it… besides… this is real life, not some legendary story from a thousand years ago! Things like that don’t happen to regular ponies, anyways.”

Aurora smiled, “Stubborn as always. You do realize how cliche’ this is, right?” she asked as she stood and stepped away.

“Besides… it doesn’t matter because we agreed. No more searching. In the dream, I was flying. If I’m not going to search then it won’t matter no matter what I’m dreaming.’

Aurora and I stared at each other for a second. The quiet built between us, and eventually she turned away.

“I’m going to write a letter… can you send for a courier?” I asked softly.

Aurora looked over her shoulder, “To whom?” she asked.

“My boss… he needs to know I’ll not be returning to work just yet.”

“Oh… yeah…” Aurora sighed and walked out.

I crawled up onto the bed and faced a side-table. I was fortunate that there was pen and paper already there. Taking the pen in my mouth, I began to write.

Boss,

I won’t be returning to work at the end of the week. I’ve been injured in an accident, and am unable to leave the hospital. I’ll be needing rehabilitation. A full doctor’s recommendation will be sent to you as soon as I get it. Sorry about that. I’ll explain when I’m well enough to return.

Sincerely,

Air Ramp

It was short and succinct and would hopefully be enough to satisfy my boss, though I suspected he would have a lot of questions when I returned. I stared at the paper until Aurora returned with a courier, a skinny young stallion with a feather for his cutie mark.

“This is… what did you say your name was?” Aurora asked the young tan stallion.

“Featherweight, miss.”

Aurora nodded, “Featherweight. He’s fast. I saw him running a letter to someone just before II hired him. He didn’t stop of course, but he delivered the letter and was back within ten minutes.”

I huffed a small laugh, “Alright. I’m convinced. If Aurora says you’re fast, then I trust her.”

Rolling up the paper and hoofing it over to Aurora, who gave it to Featherweight, I stepped off the bed and addressed the stallion directly.

“This letter’s going outside of Ponyville. Don’t worry, it’s not far.”

I waited for an objection, none came.

“There’s a field just past Sweet Apple Acres. It’s an airfield, you can’t miss it. Deliver it to the main office. Can you do that for me?”

The stallion puffed out his chest and looked at me with determination, “Of course I can.” he insisted.

“Good. How much will that be?” I asked.

Aurora shook her head, “He’s already been paid.”

I rolled my eyes, “I’m broken, not broke.”

Aurora just smiled and shooed the stallion away. “Be quick, dear!” she called, as the stallion took off into the hallway where a crashing sound followed his exit only moments later “But be careful!”

I could feel my eyebrows raise, “I hope he doesn’t lose the letter.” I mumbled

Aurora only smiled and settled on a small couch across the room. She patted the cushion next to her, prompting me to heave myself and my reluctant to move body off the bed to join her. As I approached, she adjusted herself to settle strangely, somewhat like a specific mint-colored pony often did, so I could lay my head in her lap. When I did, she took to stroking my hair.

“What am I going to do with you?” she asked with a soft smile, “Dreams… dark magic… and you still need to recover.”

“I know of at least ONE thing you could do with me.” I suggested, raising an eyebrow.

My only reward was a pat on the head.

“Silly stallion, I’d break you. We talked about this. Besides, we can’t do that here, it’d be improper~” she sung.

“Was only a suggestion, love.” I shrugged, “Can’t blame me for trying.”

Aurora giggled. It was almost lyrical to me, so beautiful a sound. I was happy she could smile again, laugh at something. I felt like I hadn’t heard it in years.

“I suppose I can’t.” she admitted, “Tell you what. I know a small orange filly who might be able to help you get back into shape.”

I tilted my head up at her, and stared at her with a questioning look.

“Scootaloo, dear. She’s Rainbow Dash’s little sister. You know, the Wonderbolt?”

I was familiar, of course, with the Wonderbolts. I serviced their gear when they stopped in at the CCC. I went to their shows. They were my idols as a child, despite the obvious fact that I had no wings and probably never would. Rainbow Dash was also friends, as far as I’d come to know, with the Princess.

...The same princess whose student I’d landed in jail.

“...maybe that’s not a good idea.” I suggested, explaining what I’d just thought of to her.

Aurora seemed to consider it for a moment. She then shook her head and took my hoof in hers.

“The Princess can’t really blame you for that, knowing Trixie’s history. Besides…” my blue-eyed fiance’ insisted with mock seriousness, “...you need to get back on your hooves as quickly as possible. We need to start planning the wedding, and your boss will be mad if you’re not back as soon as possible.”

I concurred, still not liking the idea. But, I knew when to let something lay when it came to Aurora so instead I took her hoof from where she was stroking my mane so I could hold it in my own.

A few days later I was released from the hospital and, with permission from Nurse Redheart and one of the doctors, my fiance’ and I set off for Scootaloo’s residence, or at least as close as I could get. Aurora headed up to Cloudsdale without me and told me to stay put in the park at the center of Ponyville.

Scootaloo was a capable flyer and a great trainer according to Aurora. I suppose it came from being a Wonderbolt’s sibling. From what I understood, Rainbow Dash had been raising Scootaloo for quite some time, since before the Princess’ coronation. With that sort of guidance, I was almost inclined to bet that the young Pegasus was going to end up being a Wonderbolt herself.

I found myself silently cursed myself for being unable to fly as I thought about the Wonderbolts, how Aurora had to go up there and get Scootaloo for me, and for all the trouble I’d caused.. How could I not? The dream was still fresh in my mind, and nightmares hadn’t let me rest the night before. I hadn’t told Aurora. There was no reason to because I felt it would have just brought… something. Anger? No. Resentment? No. Disappointment?

… Disappointment was the word, so I kept my mouth shut.

When Aurora returned from Cloudsdale with Scootaloo, I was sitting in the park on a bench.

“Are you Air Ramp?” a somewhat tomboyish voice asked, as I glanced up at the sky to see Aurora and Scootaloo fluttering down in front of me, “You look smaller than I imagined.”

I smiled a little, “Well, if you came down to eye level maybe I wouldn’t, then.”

The two landed in the grass near where I sat. Scootaloo was just barely still a filly, entering marehood, judging by how tall she was. She was very lithe, even more so than Aurora, reminding me very much of the Wonderbolts that I’d watched year after year. I smiled just a little and tried to set the thoughts that made me curse under my breath to rest.

But I couldn’t. A hissing in my ear promised otherwise with images and visions behind my eyes.

“You okay, dude?” Scootaloo asked while waving her hoof in front of my face, but turned to Aurora before I could break the trance, “Is he even awake?”

I looked to Aurora, who furrowed her brow and tilted her head worrisomely.

“Let’s just get started…” I suggested.

“You two play nice.” Aurora said suddenly before taking off, “I have to get back to work today. I’ll be home tonight!”

“Okay!” I yelled back, “Stay out of trouble.”

Her response was just to stick her tongue out at me. I smiled and laughed a little. It felt good to be back in the norm, hissing brain-stuff notwithstanding. Of course, this left me alone with Scootaloo, and the new form of torture that she was about to impose upon me.

“Alright slowpoke!” she barked, catching my attention, “Miss Bright has tasked me with something she thinks is super-mega-important!” she grinned with a dark and challenging look, “To get you back on you hooves and turn you into a complete hunk of stallion hotness!”

“Do what?” I asked, confused but laughing, “Stallion… hotness?”

“Yup, paid to do it too.”

A whistled made me jump, “DROP! I want at least TEN push ups!”

“Wait a minu-”

“DO EEEEEEHT!” she hissed, frowning at me, standing on her back hooves and flexing her fores as she hunched over at me to the point that she was in my face, “Don’t want to disappoint Miss Bright do you?

So Aurora had paid a filly to get me back in shape? It was almost ridiculous. But Scootaloo was right, I didn’t want to disappoint my love any more than I had. Besides… this WAS Scootaloo, Rainbow Dash’s little sister. Chances were that the pink-haired pegasus knew a thing or two about fitness.

I dropped, and started doing push-ups. About halfway through, my bones were aching. The felt like they were dripping molten lava.

“Sorry… I just can’t.” I said, “Do ten… I mean.”

Scootaloo just shook her head, “Looks like I have my work cut out for me.”

I stood, shaking a bit as I did, “Did Aurora tell y-”

“Duh. Of course she told me. Your bones are weak enough that a baby Unicorn could beat you in a hoof-to-hoof fight.”

I didn’t like being interrupted. Or being called weak.

“Do you even know what I do for a living?” I asked, seething as I spoke, “I lift-”

“Marshmallows?” she asked with a smirk, “To your mouth, pick up another, repeat?”

My anger surged, the hissing came back and urged me to speak.

“No, you daft foal!” I roared, “I move boxes day in and day out. Ones big enough for you to LIVE in. What kind of PEGASUS even RIDES a scooter? I saw you doing that this morning, you know! Too weak to flitter your little butt around Ponyville like a real one?”

Let me just say something. I had no knowledge of Scootaloo’s history, really. I didn’t know that she was actually adopted by Rainbow and weren’t biological sister, just that she’d been taken in by her. I had no idea that she’d had trouble learning to fly or that she was sensitive about the subject. That being said, I hit a nerve, one that made the normally rough-and-tumble little underdog of a Pegasus cry and, as tears streamed down her face, I immediately felt pretty freaking awful.

“I-I’m not a foal!” she screamed at me, “And how could you even KNOW that? ANY of that?” she asked, distraught, “I didn’t HAVE parents to t-teach me how to fly and- and…”

Scootaloo took off, flying into the sky, leaving me behind to think about what I’d done. In my mind I was justified at first. She’d picked on me! Insulted me! After what I’d just been through, I did not need some little foal telling me how *I* was weak. I walked off, murmuring to myself. The hissing returned, giving me a headache.

“Dammit… go away.” I told it out loud, just loud enough for somepony to catch part of it and look at me in worry.

But the hissing did not go away. And the more I tried to justify my actions, the worse it got until I realized that Scootaloo had been using negative reinforcement, and I’d acted like a child. Of course, that didn’t stop the hissing. It only got worse, forcing new images into my head. Images of Scootaloo alone and… younger? It was strange, but I suddenly understood. I felt what she’d felt after being abandoned, left to a dirty gutter, alone. What it was like to survive on goodwill and understanding. What it was like to sleep in a tree with no place to go home to. It wasn’t a completely unfamiliar feeling.

I’d felt some of the same feelings when I had found out my parents had passed away, at least the loneliness bit.

Eventually, the sheer weight of emotion and the crippling effects of the noise in my brain brought me to my knees where I sat, unmoving until a small voice broke through it all.

“Sorry…” Scootaloo apologized, sitting in front of me, “I shouldn’t have said those things. Called you weak.”

I took a deep breath. It was then that I noticed how cold the air was despite the sun being unobstructed by clouds. I frowned at the little orange Pegasus.

“I shouldn’t have either.”

Scootaloo nodded, bit her lower lip. I looked to the side.

“I’ll pay Aurora back, don’t worry about returning the bits.”

Scootaloo laughed a little, “Miss Bright was right.” she grinned, looking up at me from over her nose.

I swallowed as I sat in the grass, “What do you mean?”

“You’re kinda strange.”

I stared at her with an eyebrow raised and a frown on my face. I didn’t know what to make of the young Pegasus. What had my fiance’ been thinking? Moreover, why was I still hearing the noises that I had when Trixie had used her spell, and where had the pain that accompanied it suddenly disappeared to?

Scootaloo interrupted my thoughts. A little bit of aggravation flared in my stomach, but I did my best not to let it cross my face for fear of breaking our somewhat uneasy truce.

“We should get started.” Scootaloo suggested, “Don’cha think?”

I huffed, “Yeah, I suppose we should…”

The rest of the day was spent exercising in silence except for the sounds of exertion. We ran, we did pushups, and we climbed over things. By the end of our session, I was in a lot of pain, but somehow felt satisfied. Scootaloo looked up at me as we did our final stretches to prevent me from locking up.

“Well…” she started, “I think you’re sturdy enough that Aurora won’t shatter your pelvis, but I’m pretty sure she knew that already.”

Blinking at her, I was somewhat shocked, “What are you talking about?”

The orange Pegasus laughed and rolled her eyes, “Please, Aurora told me all about you in the hospital bed.”

I flushed, wondering what could possibly have compelled my fiance’ to speak with a child about our bedtime activities. Scootaloo caught onto this and just grinned.

“Come on, Ramp. You don’t live like I have and not hear about things that most fillies and colts don’t learn about until they’re older.”

I shook my head, “Still! Why would Aurora tell you about that?” I asked.

Scootaloo rolled her eyes, “I think it should be obvious. Look, ya did good today. Go home, get some rest and we’ll do it all again tomorrow.”

I nodded and started for home.

“And don’t forget to eat properly. You need extra calcium in your diet!”

I came to a stop and turned as Scootaloo fluttered up, preparing for the journey home.

“Wait!” I called up to her, “One thing!”

She flew over to me and hovered, frowning in curiosity, “Yeah, what’s up?”

“Thank you.” I told her, “For helping out even though I was a big jerk.”

Scootaloo smiled a little, “Hey. No biggie. Besides, I was paid to, so it’s not like I’m doing it for free.”

With that, Scootaloo took off into the sky and zipped away into the clouds. I could swear for a moment I heard the sound of dragonflies, but it was dead winter. Where would dragonflies be at this time of the year? In any event, I gave up on wondering and started my way home. The fall wind was losing its pleasantness and beginning to take on a cold more characteristic of winter. Fortune was mine in that I spent most of my time outside when it was night time, and therefor I was more accustomed to colder temperatures than many ponies were. I smiled. Winter was probably my second favorite season, coming close in terms to fall. It was primarily due to snow. I loved snow. But that’s a little off topic.

My hooves clattered softly against the cobblestone streets of Ponyville, occasionally sending chips of stone or rock skittering away a short distance. This was the best time of day, when the sun was setting and the moon was slowly moving towards its traditional place in the night sky. A time where everything seemed surreal. I revelled in it all. The way the dying light of Celestia’s sun cast shadows where I was walking, the way the wind ran through my mane and across my coat. The only thing that was missing was my fiance’ to share it with. The thought in mind, I hurried home, crossing streets and alleys and climbing, careful to ensure I didn’t work too hard while I did it, over walls and ditches.

As I opened the door, my nostrils were greeted by the smell of steamed vegetables and my vision by an ice-blue eyed, purple maned Pegasus, dressed in something from Lacey Things, that store I mentioned yesterday.

“Don’t worry dear.” Aurora assured me as she sauntered forward to pull me through the door, “I’ll be gentle.”

Chapter 10: Rehabilitaion

I was a Pegasus

Chapter 10: Rehabilitation

Aurora had been gentle, though somehow remaining just as passionate as before. It was with increasing frequency that she amazed me, especially with my recent escapades and foalish mistakes. I felt that I had chosen well in my mate, my lover, and I had hoped that she would be with me always and that she would experience life along with me in all things.

I am glad that she did not, because some events in my life I feel would have broken her completely, though in the coming times I would dare not say so. She would insist that she should have been there, and despaired a little. I did not like seeing Aurora despair because she was far too beautiful and kind and free for it to befit her spirit. Sometimes I wondered why, like a bird, she had chosen to nest her heart and love in me instead of some other “tree,” if you will, what with me being bound to the ground and to reaching up at towards sky.

Then again, is that not what a tree is?

Still, I awoke with a start. I was at home, but the dream had come back once again, and so I assumed that it was not simply a result of the drugs nor the place that I had been in. I had never liked hospitals, you see, and had initially thought that maybe it was by being in one that my dreams were occurring. It was on more than one occasion that my stubbornness had made Aurora forced me to go, but those are stories for another time.

Aurora slept next to me, breathing softly. I decided it was a good time to get up, though my body hurt from the day before. Stretching helped alleviate some of the stiffness, though such actions hurt as well, leaving me limber and awake. I moved towards the kitchen to set myself up with a small breakfast so as to prepare myself for the day ahead. I looked to the table as I prepared some bread for the toaster, thinking on the note that my boss had sent back to me in response to the one I’d sent from the hospital.

Mister Ramp,

I was made aware of your injury upon your admittance to the hospital, but I am glad to hear from you personally. It is good that you are alive and for the most part, in one piece. Take your time with the rehabilitation, and make sure you do it right. If you don’t you could end up injured on the job, and spend even more time away from work. When you return, we’ll start you off slow, and get you back up to spec as the coming weeks pass.

Here’s to your return. I will have many questions when you do.

Sincerely,

Paper Plane

I still had a job, which made me happy to no end. I could continue the life I’d had before, despite the events that had come to pass. The hissing in my head had subsided for the most part, and the unwanted images that had plagued my mind were becoming less and less frequent. Aurora still loved me, and I was recovering. I had even made the acquaintance of a Wonderbolt’s sister! Not many could say they’d done that, right?

Still, persistant was my brain against my will. I forced images of taking to the sky to the back of my head. Somehow, I was certain that it would always be there, the dream, the wish.

But it didn’t matter. Right?

Right.

I stared at my toast with confidence, lost in thought until Aurora startled me with a giggle.

“Dear, the toast isn’t going to attack you.” she smirked.

I shook out of the stupor I’d put myself in, and turned to give her a hug and a kiss on the lips.

“Was just thinking again. It’s not important.” I told her as I pulled away.

Aurora tilted her head and walked over to the toaster, nabbing up one of the pieces of bread. I watched as she nibbled at it, then put it on a plate and retrieved the other for me.

“Needs to be more cooked to be toast.” she said as she wrinkled her nose, “It’s not even a little burnt.”

I think it was then and there that I knew. She was well aware of what I was thinking, no matter what. I was predictable for the most part, and that’s what I believe she took comfort in. Especially looking back on what she really did for a living. Certainly there was the package delivery service but… Well, we’ve all had secrets before right?

I never suspected the truth, not even once.

My blue-eyed, purple-maned pegasus turned the dial up all the way preparing to completely, in my opinion, incinerate the bread. I couldn’t understand why she liked the taste of everything that was cooked to be burnt. I’d asked before, but she’d never given me a real answer. I guessed that it was just one of her quirks.

Our breakfast was silent. A lot was on our minds, of that much I was certain. We occasionally glanced at each other, and I was unsure of what to say. I certainly couldn’t bring up what was still going through my head, and somewhere in the back of my mind I just hoped it would all pass in time and I’d forget the silliness that had overtaken me in the past few weeks.

But as I’d said before, I’m pretty sure Aurora knew everything anyways.

Typically, we’d banter before we left to do things separately. That day, we didn’t. Aurora just kissed me on the cheek as I left to go train with Scootaloo. The whisperings in my head tried their best to invade my mental images and force me to see life without her, but I refused to let them. Pushing them to the back of my head, I forced myself out the door with Aurora smiling softly as I looked back. Training that day would be very hard, I knew, because I was still aching from the day before. Somehow I felt stronger, though, like I might be able to do even more exercises than the day before. With that in mind, I found myself looking forward to my meeting with the young orange Pegasus mare.

We met in the same place as the day before, next to the fountain in the center of Ponyville’s park.

“Hey.” Scootaloo waved at me as I approached, “Ready to get started?”

I nodded, and we began basic stretches to ensure that my bones wouldn’t shatter or crack from the forces that tight muscles could exert.

“So.” I started to ask, “What’s on today’s schedule?”

Scootaloo stretched her wings while she worked on her forelegs, “Just a simple run.” she stated, “Don’t want to overexert the muscle groups we worked on yesterday, so we’re doing cardio.”

I nodded. A run sounded pleasant compared to yesterday, and so I continued stretching. Scootaloo kept eyeing me oddly as I did so though, and it seemed to aggravate the whispers in my head. The last thing I wanted to do is have a meltdown in front of Scootaloo, or cause some kind of harm as a result of it, so I took the prodding as an excuse to ask a question.

“What’s on your mind?” I asked, “You’ve been giving me weird looks since we started.”

Scootaloo made a small surprised noise, “O-oh. Was I? I didn’t mean to, it’s just the bandages. I don’t see too many really badly hurt ponies, you know?”

Certain she wasn’t telling the complete truth, but I decided to let it slide anyways. There wasn’t much of a point in pressing the matter as our working relationship was rather shaky where it stood at the time. The whispering continued though, and I just had to grin and bare it so to speak. But only for a minute or two, until Scootaloo’s curiosity finally got the best of her.

“Why’d you do it?” she asked.

“What do you mean? Are you asking about Trixie and the Dark Magic?”

Scootaloo nodded. It was an odd question, and one that I was not too keen on answering. Why does anypony do anything that they do? Of course I knew the answer to the question, and could put it to words, but I really didn’t want to. If it had gone differently, I’d have been quite happy to answer… but it had ended badly. Still, the whispering urged me to speak, urged me to reveal my reasoning to the little orange mare.

“Have you ever wanted something so bad that you’d do anything to get it?”

Scootaloo nodded. She looked back at her wings involuntarily, something I caught and understood as a direct result of the unwanted images of her being abandoned that had forced their way into my head the previous day. I watched as she instinctively inspected them for only a second and then drew them back in as if she was still somewhat insecure about the subject, despite her being able to fly quite well in those days. I smiled a little, but not because I enjoyed the knowledge that had been imparted upon me, but because I knew that she’d understand.

“Well… I love Aurora more than anything in the world.” I told Scootaloo, “And I wanted her to be able to stay with me without having to give up her home in the sky.”

Scootaloo nodded, listening. She became more attentive the more I explained. I told her that I was going to try to get some wings made by Rarity, hopefully enchanted with a spell that would allow me to fly with Aurora, but that I didn’t want to know if the wings had worked because my dream was silly and I had agreed with Aurora not to seek out ways to fly any longer. I told her of our encounter with Trixie, and of all the strange things that had occurred.

I did not tell her about the whispers in my head, or the dreams. I hadn’t even fully explained everything to Aurora yet, so I felt it would be wrong to tell Scootaloo first Scootaloo seemed to consider the information I gave her for a moment, and then she asked a question that I was all too familiar with.

“If she loves you so much… why did it matter if you could fly or not?” she asked.

I smiled and rolled my neck as part of a final stretch, “To her it didn’t.” I admitted, “But to me, it was everything.”

“Why?”

I blinked, thinking about it.

“Well, I… if we have foals… and they’re Pegasi too, I won’t be able to be there with them when they take their first flight, and I’ll be stuck on the ground, away from their memories.”

Scootaloo stared at me for a moment and then stood. She said nothing at first. The wind blew through my hair, leaves rustling in the grass.

“Let’s get started.” she said without pursuing the subject any further. “Let’s go for a run.”

And so we did. I took up position next to her and we began with a light jog. It felt nice to be up and about, the breeze against my face. Scootaloo and I cantered through Ponyville, picking up speed as we went. The hissing was gone, and I felt almost euphoric despite the pain that lanced through my legs.

It was then that I had begun to look on Scootaloo as a friend.

Eventually we broke into a full gallop, tearing through alleyways and down the city streets. More than once we had to apologize on the run for nearly hitting a stall vendor or a passing pedestrian. Weaving between throngs of ponies, we found ourselves back at the fountain, with mid day sun staring down at us like a spectator. It was lunch time.

“Doing good.” Scootaloo smirked as I heaved where we stood, “You’ll be back to your old self in no time at this rate.”

I returned home after that, finding a note waiting for me. Aurora would be home in a few hours, it said, and would cook something nice when she returned. I wondered what it could be that Aurora was doing out at that hour, but decided that it would be a better surprise to cook for her, instead of the other way around. Again, like I had a few days before, I broke out the grill and started working on making a decent lunch for us both. We typically ate a lighter lunch than breakfast or dinner, so the grilling and preparing was easier and faster than the last time I’d done so.

As I finished up I heard the sound of dragonfly wings, which again, was really odd considering the time of year. It prompted me to look up at the sky, where I found Scootaloo flittering down to where I stood.

“Before I forget.” she said, “Make sure you stretch tonight. More than once, unless you want tomorrow to make you feel like being a pretzel.” she told me, then turned to look up at the sky, prepping to take off again.

“Wait.” I called, “Wait. Aurora should be home soon, and I can cook up some extra food. You want to stay for dinner?” I asked.

Scootaloo stared at me for a minute. I smiled and shrugged a little, the tong in my mouth, offering to throw another cucumber on the grill.

“I guess I could…” she smiled a little, “It wouldn’t be too much trouble?”

I shook my head and threw another set of vegetables on the grill. My orange guest sat on the porch and waited.

“Aurora should be home soon.” I told her.

“Aurora’s a nice mare.” she said, “Kind of reminds me of Rainbow Dash…”

I’d never met Rainbow in person. Sure, I’d had a chance to watch her in the shows every year, and knew that she was Captain of the Ponyville Weather Team in the off-season, but I knew very little about her other than that. So, I figured it would be obvious to ask the next question.

“What’s Rainbow Dash like?” I asked, then took the tongs in my mouth and flipped some of the vegetables to prevent too much charring.

I let Aurora’s char a little more before turning them, though. Scootaloo glanced at the ground, thinking, then looked back up at me from her position on the porch.

“Well,” she began, “Rainbow Dash is… like a sister to me. She taught me to fly, and she’s kind. Usually.”

“Usually?” I asked, furrowing my brow.

“Yeah, I mean. She doesn’t always do the right thing, but she’s loyal. She’d never turn her back on a friend. Oh, and she tough! Like, the toughest pony ever!” Scootaloo’s manner seemed to heighten, “And fearless, too!”

I canted my head a bit, smiling just a little, “I suppose it takes that to be a Wonderbolt, right?”

Scootaloo nodded, her wings flitting a bit where she sat.

“How does my fiance’ remind you of Rainbow though?” I asked, unable to make the connection between what Scootaloo had just said, and her previous statement, “Rainbow’s famous and adored by all, my fiance’ is a malemare.”

Scootaloo laughed a little, “It’s just the way she acts. It reminds me of her.”

Then the orange Pegasus shrugged and enjoyed the sunlight while I finished cooking our meals. I asked Scootaloo to help me set the table, if she didn’t mind, and after the table was set and the food was covered and safely kept heated so it wouldn’t become too lukewarm, we waited for Aurora to come home. Scootaloo, despite her age, was still curious as any younger Pegasus might be, and ended up asking me questions about the house, pictures on the wall, and what kind of creepy stuff I kept in my basement. I ended up telling her about my parents, how they’d passed on in an accident, and that the only thing creepy in my basement was the fact that it was so empty. I hadn’t managed to accumulate too many knick-knacks it my time living there, so there wasn’t much down those dusty stairs except a locked chest that I couldn’t find a key for. It was a dubious thing that sat alone near the furnace, but not interesting enough that I cared to go searching for a locksmith to open it.

As enjoyable as it was having Scootaloo around and asking every question that came to her mind, I was glad when Aurora came home. I had missed her, as I always did.

“I hope you don’t mind.” I said as she came in and took off her scarf, which I took, “But I ignored your note, and made lunch for us all instead.”

Aurora smiled and shook her head, “I don’t mind. I didn’t think you’d have it in you is all. You’re injured, and I bet Scootaloo isn’t going easy.”

Scootaloo piped up at that moment, “Air’s doing great, actually.” she told Aurora, flitting her wings with a little excitement, “Though he could use some work on his endurance.”

Aurora frowned with bemusement and raised her eyebrows at me, “You didn’t have any trouble last night, I wonder what could be the problem.”

Scootaloo flushed a little. I figured it was one thing to talk about implications like that one-on-one with Aurora, but I don’t think she was comfortable knowing times and places, thankfully. I also flushed a bit, and gave Aurora a look, denoting Scoot’s presence.

“Oh. Oh!” Aurora caught herself, “I… um. We went for a run last night. That’s probably why he wasn’t as… um.”

“Save it.” Scootaloo rolled her eyes, and smirked, “I’m not THAT innocent. Dinner’s ready anyways, and I’m starving.”

As if on cue, Aurora’s stomach roared, making our guest jump.

“What was THAT?” she asked, looking around, “Are you sure there’s nothing creepy in your basement?”

Aurora blushed, the level of awkwardness for her increasing as we talked. I patted her on the back with a hoof and led us all into the dining room.

“Seriously, what was that?”

I looked to Aurora, who was uncharacteristically bashful at the time, who nodded.

“Aurora’s stomach.” I told Scootaloo in a whisper, “It’s loud when she gets really hungry.”

Scootaloo stared over her shoulder at Aurora who just looked away with indignity. The orange Pegasus’ gaze slowly arose back to meet mine in a sidelong glance.

“That’s pretty cool.” she said, “You could really scare ponies with something like that.”

I just smiled.

Dinner wasn’t as quiet as I’d imagined it would be. Aurora and Scootaloo hit it off like old friends after Aurora’s stomach stopped protesting, and I once again found myself wondering just how connected my Pegasus fiance’ really was. Questions buzzed in my head until they almost sounded like yelling. Then the hissing voices came back, creating a pressure behind my skull. I looked around as Scootaloo and Aurora laughed together about something. I didn’t even know what it was but my anger flared. I was losing it.

“I… I’ll be right back.” I told them and headed quickly into the bedroom, locking the door.

Moments later, I barely heard a knock.

“Dear?” Aurora’s voice called through the haze of my mind, “Air, are you okay?”

Everything seemed far away, confused. Questions, ones that had no form except that of the base instinct of being understood as a question, filled my mind, drilling away at my sanity. Even Aurora’s voice was just so far away that I could barely hear.

“Please! I’m fine, I just need a second!” I called out, “Don’t come in!”

I should have known better than to say that, to yell that phrase. I was sweating, cold, and shivering. The nubs that were all that had been left of those wings burned and my neck felt like it was on fire. I should have gone into the bathroom, saying my stomach felt sick, but I hadn’t. Instead I’d taken the easy route once again, and flung myself into the nearest possible solution, this time it being a bed.

Aurora busted down the door with a buck that I didn’t know she had in her. What she found was me in a mess, shaking like a scared animal. I think I told her to stay back, and tried to back away. I think I tried to get away, but…

The moment she touched my hoof, everything went silent. The whispering was gone, but I felt as if my soul had been sucked from my lungs and all I could do was scream. When I had finished, I found myself shuddering in the arms of my fiance’, who was staring down at me with the same eyes I remembered from the hospital. They were hollow, but very afraid. And I felt ashamed.

“Scootaloo, you should go. I need some time with my…” she stopped, frowned sadly, considered her words, and then continued, “I need some time with Air. He’s still a little sick.”

It was the first time I’d seen her hesitate when calling me her loved on, or anything along those lines, and the idea hurt me more than anything.

Scootaloo nodded, and headed away. I heard a door open and shut, and then Aurora and I were alone.

“Air…”

“I’m sorry…” I immediately blurted, “I don’t know what’s wrong with me. I don’t know…”

“We need to…” she trailed off.

“What…?” I asked, still shaking in her hooves.

Aurora shook her head as she held me. The next few hours she spent holding me. She was loving and caring, even in the face of that adversity, of my mounting insanity. Even so I was beginning to doubt that she would be at my side forever if I kept up the things I was doing, but how could I control it? How could I stop something I knew nothing about?

That’s right… I knew nothing, but I did know somepony who did know.

“Aurora… We need to find Trixie.”

Aurora stared at me for a minute, and then let go of me.

“Why?” she asked, her voice cracking with the strain of held-in emotion, “What could you possibly WANT with Trixie?”

I sat up, wiping my snout with my hoof, to get rid of some of the cold sweat. I tried to explain that if Trixie had caused this, maybe she knew something about controlling what I was feeling, what I was hearing. Aurora shook her head, and shook it some more.

“Trixie… is in JAIL.” she told me, “And even then, she didn't know how to control what she did to you, what makes you think that she’ll know how to fix you?”

I motioned held my hooves out in desperation, “She was living with all that in her head. So I just figure that whatever’s in my head, she’s got to know something about it. She was living just fine with it… so, she has to know something!.”

Aurora stomped her hoof and glared at me. I cringed. I had rarely made her angry enough for her to do that.

“Air. I…” she seethed, but then lost all her fire suddenly, which was very unusual for her, “... You go ahead. You find her. But you’re doing this on your own.” she insisted.

A deep, unnatural quiet filled the void between us. I sensed that I had committed something akin to betrayal in just asking about it, in merely suggesting it, but it was inevitable. I couldn’t ignore the whispers, the hissings. My head spun even so, trying to figure out some way to validate it to Aurora, some words to make her see it my way. When I could find nothing, I felt sick. I felt alone.

I felt abandoned.

So I left. I went out into the waning daylight, hours having passed since the event, to seek out a crazy magician who might be just as cursed as I was and have no way to fix herself, and in turn, no way to fix me either. If that was the case, there wouldn’t be any retribution for me, no forgiveness. I knew that. I’d lose Aurora, and everything that I loved in the world and so I made a decision.

No matter what, I would have to find a way to fix myself. If not just because I couldn’t live my life insane, but because I owed it to Aurora to do so.

Now I just had to find a way to either get Trixie out of jail, or at least get some time to talk to her. I began walking towards Ponyville Guard Station, or PGS for short. It was at the PGS that Trixie would be held. As I thought about it, I realized that I didn’t just owe Aurora for my mistake, but Trixie too. Talking with her wouldn’t be enough. I had to get her out of jail as well. Fortunately for me, I was not as alone as I had initially imagined I might have been.

Scootaloo greeted me from atop a shop sign.

“Hey Ramp… are you okay?” she asked, “Where’s Aurora?”

I frowned, ignoring the first question, “She’s fine, but… I don’t think she’s happy with me right now.”

Scootaloo dove down toward the ground in front of me and used her wings to suddenly slow her descent just before she hit the ground. We started walking together.

“You were screaming, dude.” she told me, “What happened?”

I explained the whole story to her without interruption. Everything from the whispers, to the screams. The visions, everything. Even the things that I hadn’t told Aurora yet.

“Air, you’re one messed up pony. Still… I can’t see why Aurora would just kick you out like that… I mean, isn’t it your house anyways?” she asked.

“I wasn’t kicked out.” I told her, “I just… left. I have to find a way to fix this, and… I just can’t risk hurting Aurora. Who knows what will happen if I keep hearing this stuff?”

Scootaloo nodded, and we kept walking. The sun was now below the horizon, leaving little but the cold wind and the first stars to accompany us as we wound our way through the streets of Ponyville.

“I should go talk to Aurora.” Scootaloo said as we approached the jail, “Maybe she’ll listen now that she’s had time to cool down.”

I shook my head, “No… No, she’s probably scared, confused, and worried. After all, she’s marrying a maniac.”

Scootaloo stared at me with a look of sarcastic mirth, “You’re not nuts, you’re just…” No words came to her, however, “Okay you’re nuts. But you’re still a good pony, and you still love her.” Scootaloo insisted then turned her head to look up at the sign in front of us, “What are we doing at the Guard Station anyways?

”You just said I was a good pony.” I told her, “But after we get done here today, you’ll still know I am, while Ponyville might not think the same.”

“Jailbreaking Trixie?” she asked with a devious grin.

“Dear Celestia, you’re too damned perceptive.” I huffed.

“Hey, there’re kids around!” Scootaloo frowned at me with mock scorn, “Watch your mouth.”

“Bah.” I retorted, “This coming from the FILLY that was talking to my fiance’ about shattering my pelvis.”

Scootaloo just frowned and crinkled her nose at me, “I’m not a filly, you old geezer.”

I laughed and pulled her off to the side. I had come up with two plans, and began to explain them both. If the first didn’t work, we’d try the second. The first idea was to try to get in and talk to the guards about releasing Trixie on the grounds that she didn’t mean to do what she had done, and that she was Twilight’s student. I didn’t think it would work, but that’s what the second plan was for, which was a little more violent, but more diversionary, and would probably land me in jail for life if I was caught.

I told Scootaloo that she didn’t have to get involved, and that I’d figure it out without her if she didn’t want to be a part of it all. Scootaloo insisted otherwise, that devious grin spreading across her face as we discussed details. I hadn’t known that Scootaloo was so open to things like this. She was very much like myself and Aurora when we were younger.

Funny thing was that even if the first one worked, I’d soon have to leave Ponyville behind anyways, but that’s something I’ll tell you all about later.

With our discussion finished, Scootaloo bolted into the sky with enough speed to scare even a seasoned Pegasus. I reasoned that her quick ascension was a direct result of all those years of pushing herself along the ground with that scooter of hers. It must have taken considerable power to do that.

I steeled myself for the inevitable confrontation with Thunderstep and Cold Thorn. They might have been friends, but what I was about to ask them to do was beyond the bounds of even a relationship as old and established as our was. After all, I was about to ask them to let me see and release a prisoner that had nearly killed me with Dark Magic in an effort to give myself wings. The entire town probably knew the story by now, though I hadn’t had time to gauge it between training and trying to make amends with Aurora, the latter of which was going horribly. Any number of things could go wrong with this. I could be seen as a traitor, or they could assume I was seeking to empower myself with her magics. I could lose a friendship if I pressed the issue too hard. I could try to explain it all, why I needed to see her so badly, but I was very certain that it would give them even more a reason not to let me in and might even cause them to increase security if I seemed desperate enough.

No, the best course of action, I thought as I began to ascend the worn steps in front of the PGS building, was to try the most direct approach and see if I could get her out on the grounds that she was Twilight’s student. Failing that, I would have to resort to utilizing Scootaloo to help me out, but that was even riskier than explaining the situation in the first place.

Worst of all, failing meant losing the one I loved.

Chapter 11: Realization

I was a Pegasus

Chapter 11: Realization

The steps were made of cool, well cut slate. I made myself climb them, even though I wasn’t very keen on the idea of what I was about to attempt, even to the point that my heartbeat soared and I found myself shaking just a little. It was a lesson that I was about to learn very well: That courage was not defined by not being afraid of anything, but by stepping forward even when one was afraid.

Something that even to this day, I have to remind myself of sometimes.

The Sun’s last rays faded from my view as the Moon took its place in the sky. The door before me was large but not as large as say, the ones in Canterlot leading into the Palace, but still large. A pony could stand on his friend and the top of the frame would still be out of reach. Each door was made of riveted steel and was very imposing. I began to wonder what sort of thing they could possibly be housing within that needed such security. I mean, surely they weren’t afraid of something trying to get in, right? My hooves came to rest at the foot of the doors.

“What is your business?” a guard asked.

I cleared my throat, and gathered some more confidence than I had been affording myself, “I’m just here to see someone.” I told the guard.

“Prisoner or Guard?” he asked.

Tilting my head I considered the question for just a second, “Both, actually.” I admitted.

The guard had not looked at me even once while he’d asked me the questions, I realized.

“Proceed.” he commanded simply, “But watch yourself inside. No funny business.”

Nodding in silence as the doors opened, I prepared myself to enter. The great metal doors opened with a creaking, groaning slowness that was as ominous as their size, making me wonder once again what sort of thing could be hidden behind those doors. What could possibly need so much security as to have armed Guards and a door so thick?

It didn’t matter.

Inside there was a large, long desk with officers set behind them, each one writing something and occasionally looking at the clock. I assumed that the room was a lobby judging by the decor. Walls that were painted what I could swear was the very color that defined boring, accented with the occasional hoof-painted picture, were carefully moulded at the base with more boring colors to, I assumed, add to the depressing mood of the place. A few other ponies besides myself sat in chairs, awaiting their turns to do… well, whatever they’d come to the Guard Station to do. I sat in a place, and waited. One by one, each of my silent companions were called to the desk, their questions addressed, and actions taken in accord. Some were escorted behind a small steel door, others left of their own volition after conducting their business. My turn came after about a half hour, and I found myself wondering if Scootaloo had enough patience to have waited this long. She was awfully young after all.

“Come forward” a rather prim, tan-coated, red-maned, young mare called at me, her gaze was cold and piercing, “State your request.”

I stepped up to the desk, and placed my hooves upon it, preparing to ask, but was instantly stared at by the mare with a gaze that I feel could have made even Thunderstep cower. I removed my hooves and placed them back on the ground, standing of my own power, instead of leaning.

“State your request.” she repeated.

I nodded, “I need to talk to a Guard.”

She snorted, “You’re already talking to one.”

I shook my head, “No, I need to talk to a specific one.” I admitted.

“State your business, and I will make a decision.”

I smiled sheepishly, “It’s a personal matter.”

The mare’s eyes went back to her work, “Then stop wasting my time. We don’t take personal requests of any kind here.” she told me.

“Listen, miss.” I insisted, ignoring the warning glance she shot me, “It’s important that I speak with Thunderstep or Lieutenant Cold Thorn. I have information that they need to hear.”

It was a blatant lie, but worth a shot.

The mare tilted her head and narrowed her eyes at me, “I am not a foal, Mr. Air Ramp. I know who you are, and your connection with our current high-profile prisoner. Please leave.” she insisted, returning to her work.

“It’s important!” I hissed, “I’m about to lose everything I love, everything that means anything to me. Please, have a heart.”

The mare sighed, and scrunched her nose at me, “One.” she said simple.

“... what?”

“One. You get ONE chance. I’ll call Thunderstep in. If he tells you to leave, then do not come back unless you have an emergency that actually needs a response from the Equestrian Guard. Now go.” She commanded, “Sit and wait.”

I did as she asked, my footsteps feeling a little shaky. I had been certain that I was going to be forcibly removed from the building for arguing as I had, and I sighed heavily when I took a seat. When I looked back to the desk, the mare was gone. However, a few moments later she returned, this time with the oversized Sergeant Thunderstep in tow. The mare pointed towards me with one hoof. I swallowed a bit as a grim look crossed Thunderstep’s face. I didn’t know him as well as I wished I did at that moment, but he was my only option beyond the truly illegal.

“So.” Thunderstep rumbled, “You have information for me.”

“No. That… was a lie.” I admitted.

The big Earth Pony sighed heavily in his Guard armor, “You know, I could have you put behind bars for that. For lying to an Administrator of the Law.”

I shrugged, “But I bet you won’t, because you know I wouldn’t have come here if I didn’t have a reason.”

We stared at each other for a moment. When it became apparent that I would not back away, Thunderstep sighed again.

“Alright… fine. I’ll hear you out, but after the escapades you pulled off with Trixie and her dark magics, I’m really tempted to kick you out.”

I needed to be careful about how much I revealed and when. Outright honesty would likely have been the best policy, but it was also too risky, as I’ve stated before.

“Look. Trixie… isn’t what she seems.” I began, fighting back my reaction to a sudden scrutinizing eye from my old acquaintance, “She is the Princess’ Student. She can’t be behind bars.”

Thunderstep shook his head, “Student or not, she is not above the Law, which is very clear about the use of dark, or forbidden magics. It’s also just as clear about those who seek their usage.” he warned, “Be sure to remember that, and how lucky you are.”

“Thunderstep, please.” I began to beg, “There’s… it’s just important I talk with Trixie. If I don;’, I could lose Aurora.”

“We’re through talking.” Thunderstep told me as he pushed me towards the large door that blocked the entrance, “I’ll escort you out.”

The great doors opened, creaking and protesting as they had when I’d entered. My acquaintance, whom I’d thought of more as a friend than anything else for years, pushed me through and followed me, somewhat to my surprise. He walked silently ahead and out into the cold night air, past the stone steps to come to a stop some distance away from the Guards at the front door. There he waited, and to there, I followed.

“I know what you plan to do, Air.” he said with unexpected suddenness, “I don’t know why, and I don’t care. I know you well enough that I don’t need to care.”

My ears pressed down, and I feared a further warning was to come.

“For you to have come to me, it must really be important, as you’ve said, and I won’t stop you.”

I began to speak, but he held a hoof up signalling a need for silence and that he was not done speaking. The motion made me simmer a little.

“In fact, I’ll help you. Just this once, and this is the last time I will do it. If you screw up, I won’t be able to help you and I won’t stick my neck out. I have a family too.” he told me as he turned to face me directly, “You know of the sewers?”

I nodded.

“Go there.” Thunderstep instructed, “There’s a drain that leads directly into the deepest, most secure cells. Somewhere in there is where Trixie is being held. You know you’re close when you see markings labled ‘C-16.’ Go through the doors labeled with those numbers.”

I nodded and didn’t tell him that I already knew about the passage in the sewer. Scootaloo and I had discussed it earlier, and in doing so revealed her extensive knowledge of the underbelly of Ponyville.

“Why are you helping me?” I asked.

Thunderstep laughed a little, “You really shouldn’t ask considering your position, but I’ll tell you anyways. There’s more going on here than I know, I’m sure of that.”

“What do you mean?”

“It’s just… some things don’t add up about the investigation, about what happened to you.”

Thunderstep was avoiding the question, of that much I was certain. I pressed.

“I’d like to ask the same question again: What do you mean?”

Thunderstep gave me a warning stare, “Look… you need to learn when not to ask questions. Sometimes it’s better not to know, but I’ll tell you what… If you find out what I think is going on, actually is going on, I’ll let you know.”

I snorted, but didn’t press again. It wouldn’t have been worth it anyways. I’d gotten a little more information about Trixie’s whereabouts, and that was more than I’d known earlier. IIn fact, up until that point, I had just assumed that there would be a way down there based on Scootaloo’s information. After the conversation with Thunderstep, I could confirm Scootaloo’s knowledge and knew a little more about what I was looking for.

Our conversation ended there. He turned and walked away, back into the great steel doors atop the steps. I too turned away, heading into a nearby alleyway after trotting down the street some distance so as not to draw suspicion by any of the Guard ponies nearby. The alleyway was dank and a thin trickle of water pooled and dribbled between the cobblestone that made up the ground there. My younger orange companion was resting atop a small shed at the end of the alley. She seemed lost in thought, staring up at the sky.

“Scootaloo.” I said aloud, bringing myself to her attention.

Scootaloo jumped and nearly fell off the small roof, but managed to right herself before she hit the ground, landing much like a cat might have.

“What’s up Air?” she asked, a little bit of barely contained excitement escaping into her voice, “Are we go for the mission?

I thought it was cute that she called it a ‘mission,’ like we were spies or something. When I really thought about it though, I guessed we kind of were.

“Yes Scoots, we are a-go.” I smiled, then took on a more serious look, “Thunderstep told me we needed to look for something labeled ‘C-16’. Do you know what that is?”

Scootaloo shook her head, “Sorry, Boss. I don’t remember anything like that being down there.” She frowned a bit, ”But I know where to go to get near the underside of the jail.”

We left a short time after that and headed into the sewers. It wasn’t that hard to get in, just a matter of finding an unguarded sewer drain, of which there were plenty in Ponyville. Not many ponies cared to go underground and so it didn’t seem that there was a reason for anypony to guard them. After we, mostly me, pried the grating open, Scootaloo slipped inside and I followed, making sure to close the grating behind me and drop the screws in my pocket.

We’ve been over the pockets thing, haven’t we?

My gaze scanned the area before us, to be greeted by soft-glowing magical lights, sigils and magical seals lining various pipes and conduits that snaked across the walls and along the ceiling. It reminded me a bit of a slow-motion version of the lights that accompanied most night-clubs, being that it was all very bright and very colorful. We had entered the sewers in what looked to be something called a ‘hub,’ according to Scootaloo, which was a place where a large number of pipes and wastewaters all came together to go somewhere else as a whole. Many arches, tunnels, and overhangs provided multiple paths for the water and electrical wiring to flow and dangle from respectively, and I found myself wondering how we would find our way to the alleged ‘C-16’ that Thunderstep had mentioned earlier that night.

“Which way?” I asked my flying orange friend.

Scootaloo stared at the pathways ahead of us, “I think it’s this way.” she pointed with a hoof at one of the 4 different archways leading to only Luna knows where, “Should be that way…”

“Take the lead?” I asked.

Scootaloo nodded, and flew ahead of me. I followed my young friend down the long corridor until we reached a set of stairs made of metal that spiraled upwards. Scootaloo motioned to go up them with her. I made note of how absolutely silent it was in the sewers, other than the sound of running water and that unusual “glowing sound” of the sigils and spells that lined walls.

I stared at one in particular as I passed it. It was a red, curly thing that seemed to bounce and shiver in the place it occupied.

“What do you think they all do?” I asked Scootaloo.

At first my friend didn’t know what I was asking, until I made motions at the wall.

“Hm…” Scootaloo muttered as she scrutinized a few of the symbols, “Probably make it so that this place doesn’t stink or something.”

I thought about that for a moment. It made sense, I guessed.

“Gotta wonder why so many, though.” I mused.

Scootaloo shrugged, “I dunno, but have you ever smelled… you know...” I could see she was searching for an appropriate word, “... crap before?”

“... yeah, I guess.”

So much for an appropriate word.

Scootaloo fluttered ahead, “Think about how bad that smells and how EVERYPONY’s crap comes down here.” she offered, “To be honest, I’m pretty sure it would take almost all the magic that’s on the walls to cover that smell up.”

It made sense. Maybe all of the spells on the wall really were just massive amounts of magical air freshener.

Maybe.

Silly thoughts aside, we made our way down the winding pathways, halls, and past a multitude of small storage rooms to eventually end up in a chamber much larger than the one we had found ourselves in at the beginning. Scootaloo and I looked around at the sprawling room before us, no words came to our lips. It was massive, four floors of pipes reaching for the ceiling, scaffolding covered it, providing a multitude of pathways from where we stood, all the way down to the bottom of the place where it was far too dark to see beyond the glow of what I assumed were more sigils and spells.

Finally, my guide said something.

“We’re here.”

“Scootaloo… are you sure?” I asked, “Are you sure we’re under the jail?”

Scootaloo swallowed visibly, nodding, “This should be the place. If my sense of direction isn’t off.”

I glanced at her, “And how often is that?”

She didn’t respond at first, but it didn’t matter. A loud, thunderous crash echoed throughout the superstructure, making both Scootaloo and I jump in surprise before she could

“Whuzzat?” Scootaloo whispered.

I didn’t answer, something was shimmering at the edge of where the light that was illuminating our position ended. I could just barely see it.

“Who’s there!” I called out, demanding they identify themselves, “Come out!”

The shimmering solidified, revealing a pony. A Unicorn, though I could not see its face as a result of the large, pyramid-like hat that covered his face in shadow. I recognized him however, and I was unsure how to feel about his appearance.

“Perceptive…” Cold Thorn growled.

“Why are you here…?” I asked, walking towards him.

The Lieutenant snorted, “I should be asking you the same.” he started, then looked towards the light, making his eyes shine with menace as he glared at me, “In fact… No. I shouldn’t. You shouldn’t even be here.”

“Thunderstep told you about this, didn’t he?” I asked.

“No.” the teal Unicorn hissed, “I followed him. You should know that much by now. I never ask directly.”

“So you know why I’m here.”

Cold Thorn nodded and dropped into a wide stance, “Yes. And I won’t let you talk to her.”

I backed up a little, “Why not?”

“Because… you’re too weak. Too weak to beat me without Aurora’s help, too weak to control that magic that Trixie wielded on you, just too weak.” the teal unicorn asserted, “You don’t deserve Aurora, but she loves you anyways, despite your-”

“Wait just a minute, what does Aurora being in love with me have to do with any of this?” I interrupted, “I could almost understand the first part, but…”

Lieutenant Cold Thorn roared, “You dumb foal! I’ve been in love with Aurora since before you even MET her! It was I who tried to bring her away from her life of petty crimes! All you’ve ever done is perpetuate those notions!”

“Wha-” I started, but was quickly drowned out by my former friend’s raving.

“Shut UP!” he barked, “I’m going to beat you into submission… and then I’m going to put you behind bars with that halfwit magician of yours! I’ve caught you sneaking around in a restricted zone… and now all I have to do is bring. You. In.”

I stood shaking my head with a furrowed, confused brow, “Cold Thorn… I thought we were all in this together. I made trouble, you catch me, or sometimes don’t, and it entertains the night ponies… Isn’t that how it’s always been?” I asked him.

“I only did that… I only did that to keep an eye on Aurora… make sure you two didn’t do anything STUPID together… but recently, you have been. Both of you.” I could hear him seething between his teeth as his voice lowered into a growl, “You’ve been bedding her… I know it.”

I stepped back a little one more time, “You’re sick, Cold Thorn. You’re right, but that’s messed up that you know.” I said, getting closer to my objective.

If I could just get him to move a little closer to me...

“And you’re a CRIMINAL, a criminal who stole my chance with Aurora!” the teal Unicorn raged, “And now… I’m going to steal it back!”

Perfect.

I kicked a valve lever, hoping for the best. A burst of steam filled the air between myself and Cold Thorn as a glowing blue sigil brightened angrily. Some of the steam caught his face, presumably scalding his coat as he let loose a wail of pain and anger. I took my chance and flung myself over the railing, caught the bottom of the catwalk we had been standing on, and swung upside down to hide underneath.

“Scootaloo! Hide!” I commanded.

I saw Scootaloo fly into the darkness and watched Cold Thorn flail backwards, stomping around in rage.

“Coward!” the teal Unicorn roared, “You never could face me head to head!”

“So says the Unicorn that hides in the shadows!” I bellowed back from my hiding place underneath where he stood.

Probably not the best idea, but I was partially counting on how enraged he was. A plan was forming in my head, but it was loosely tied together by assumption and guesses. My heart pounded, and I was afraid. I wasn’t sure if I could win against such a powerful spellcaster as Cold Thorn.

My opponent sunk back into the shadows, disintegrating into a fine black dust as he did. I considered grabbing Scootaloo and running, bolting for the exit, but what Cold Thorn threatened next made me forget the notion completely and solidified my willpower against the situation.

“For that…” he whispered, his voice echoing through the room like a poisonous cloud, “I’ll put your little pegasus friend in jail with you…”

“Awe man! Really?” Scootaloo called out, “I’m just a kid!”

“Oh be quiet!” I yelled back, “About an hour ago you were insisting otherwise!”

“That was before I was going to jail!”

“SHUT UP, BOTH OF YOU!” Cold Thorn called from the darkness, “She needs to learn what comes of following cowards and miscreants!”

“Again, says the pony that hides in darkness!” I chided, “Why don’t you come out and fight me like you claim you can!”

With that, I let go of the walkway bottom that I had been clinging to, and fell. Scootaloo cried out and rushed towards me from her hiding place, but I landed with a grace that came from years of running across rooftops and jumping from porches.

“I thought you were going to fall!”

“I did, though.”

“You know what I mean!”

“Yeah bu-”

I was interrupted by a cloud of soot-like blackness, which hit Scootaloo and sent her off the catwalk.

“No!” I gasped, propping myself up over the railing to just barely see her fall out of my view and into the darkness with a look of surprise and fear on her face, calling out to her a few moments later, “Scootaloo! Scootaloo are you there?”

I heard a crashing thud, the clang of metal and a roaring that sounded like a wounded Cold Thorn.

“I’m okay!” Scootaloo yelled back, “Your big dumb friend just hurt himself though!”

I smiled, “Good, do you see him?” I asked her.

“No!” she yelled back, “I’m covered in this black stuff! It’s pretty gross.”

For a moment, I began to wonder if the sooty-looking powder had something to do with his magic. A hissing in my head broke my train of though, causing a pressure in my skull.

“Cheehhhhhhk.” it said over and over again, “Chehhhhhhhk thhhhee shhhhaaaahhh-”

I forced the noises back, I didn’t have time for an episode there. Scootaloo’s life as well as mine were in the balance so breaking down would have been catastrophic. I cringed, because the more I pushed the hissing back, the more it resurged, filling my mind with its noises and crippling my ability to move and think.

“Shut up!” I barked, concentrating hard and finally forcing them to quiet down.

That’s when Cold Thorn chimed in, starting a succession of events that would change everything.

“Can’t stop hearing them, huh? Trixie told me all about what she did to you. The voices, the noise. You can’t move when they call, can you?”

“Dhhhuuuuuhhhk.” they called out in my mind just before I was thrust from my position on the second floor catwalk from the bottom.

I fell, slamming down hard on the catwalk one floor below, landing on my back. The fall crushed the wind out of my lungs, and made me feel like everything in my body was broken. My wing nubs under the bandages that still covered my sides burned harsh, further immobilizing me. I could hear the sound of rushing in my ears, and somewhere in the distance, a small voice. Scootaloo was calling out, and through the haze covering my vision, I could see her flying towards me. Just as she reached me, a cloud of black engulfed her and sent the small orange pegasus into a heavy iron steam pipe. She struggled against the force of the rushing shadow-form. I dazedly looked around for something the help her, sure that she was being crushed based on her expression of anguish.

“Liiiihhhhhht.” the voices simmered.

It gave me an idea, and with Scootaloo’s anguished cries driving me on, I crawled towards a panel with many switches on it.

“Yhhhheeehhhhs.”

I reached the panel just as the shadow let Scootaloo go, and mashed down a large red button amidst a group of smaller switches, flooding the room with bright fluorescent light. Cold Thorn materialized before me as I arose from the ground to stand on my own four hooves completely.

“You shouldn’t be able to walk.” he stammered, “A fall like that should have shattered you!”

I grinned, the pain fueling a building determination, a rage I hadn’t known before, “Guess you didn’t try hard enough.” I told the teal Unicorn as I wiped a little bit of blood from my mouth.

The teal, large-hatted Unicorn roared and ran at me, knocking me to the ground again. I managed to roll out of the range of a powerful stomp attack from my former friend to stand back up again. My small victory was short lived though because as I advanced, he attacked the panel that I had used to reveal him, shorting it out and leaving only the sparse lighting that had illuminated small areas along the catwalks with bright but direct light earlier. I cursed under my breath, but did not dwell, rushing to Scootaloo.

I shook her lightly, “Scootaloo… Scootaloo! Are you alive?” I asked with a building panic when she didn’t respond immediately.

In the dim light I saw her eyes open just a little.

“I should be asking you that… right?” she questioned, but as I opened my mouth to respond, she shook her head, “Go get ‘em… I’ll be fine here. I just need a minute or five… Make it six…”

I stared up at the four levels of catwalks and platform above us to see the dim outline of Cold Thorn’s shadow form floating above between and around the steam pipes that arched up towards the ceiling. For a moment, I wondered what he was doing and why he hadn’t attacked yet, but the hissing in my head returned. Scootaloo went unconscious, making things a little more desperate.

“Mhhoooohhhv Hhhhhuuurrr.”

“Stop.” I commanded aloud, only to hear Cold Thorn laugh and watch as the shadow moved towards me, preparing to attack.

“Listen…” Scootaloo whispered, “I-...”

Wait.

“That’s it…!” I exclaimed, “I get it now.”

Scootaloo shook her head a bit, “What’re you-”

“No time!” I barked as I nabbed her up and tossed her on my back, ignoring the pain from my wounds earlier that week, “It’s so obvious, now that I think about it!”

With Scootaloo in tow, I bolted for the nearest lamp casting a harsh light down onto the dusty floor of whatever construct we were trapped within. If I was correct, and I prayed to Luna and Celestia that I was, the light would either weaken his ability to use that shadow magic of his within the limited area, or it would at least make him more vulnerable. I reached the light after a short sprint, and slid into it just in time to see Cold Thorn’s face rematerialize once it hit the light and also apparently blinded him at the same time because he roared and reared back and returned to the shadows as if he were on fire.

“Yes!” I exclaimed in triumph, “Not so badass now are you?”

“Dhhuuuuuhk.” the voices called.

“Huh?”

I was interrupted by a slash across the face by a shadowy whip, blade, tentacle, or something. It burned, made me bleed, but didn’t do any real damage.

“Jhuuuummmp.”

I had to listen hard, but it was starting to become more clear. The voices, at least at that moment, were trying to help me. It was a bit slow,and left me with little time to process the messages, made harder by the fact that it was little more than hissing noises, but it was giving me an advantage that I didn’t have before.

I jumped, only to be sliced just above my right forehoof by another attack. I assumed it had missed its target because the next attack seemed a little hesitant and missed completely. The next few instructions from the voices gave me enough time and foresight to avoid each attack in altogether. That was all well and good but I couldn’t keep it up forever and needed a way to return the attacks in kind without endangering Scootaloo in the process. I knew that if he could attack me here, that if I left he might go after my little orange friend, and I couldn’t let that happen.

“I need a little more help.” I said aloud, asking the voices openly for assistance.

“Speaking to them now?” a glowing sneer appeared before me, to which I frowned in defiance at, “You really have lost your mind.”

I needed Cold Thorn to follow me. I needed him to focus completely on me and his rage seemed to be the best way to do that. A plan quickly formulated in my head.

“Yeah maybe. But you’re still not able to hit me and Aurora’s going to marry a crazy stallion.”

The sneer turned into a grimace and roared at me, lashing out. Once more, my hissing brain-companion gave me the means of predicting most of his attacks with only a few slicing at my bandages and cutting into my ribs. Blood pooled on the ground from the lacerations but it was not enough to be worried about at the time. I had him, and with that I asked my voices to find me something specific, in part just to see if they could. If it was possible it would make my fight much easier so I could focus on maneuvering. That in mind, I made a really, really stupid face at what I assumed was Cold Thorn and made for the nearest catwalk, jumped, latched on and pulled myself over. I could hear him yell after me in anger, and made my way as quick as possible across the catwalk.

“Fhhouuunnd” the voices hissed.

I hoped that meant it knew what I was looking for, and listened deeper, sifting through the myriad of different tones and sounds that echoed around the message.

“Uhhhp.” I heard at last.

I began my climb, jumping off the catwalk and hooking my forehooves around a horizontal steam-pipe, launching myself towards another and-

“Swiihhng ahhhround.”

I had no idea what that meant and was knocked from my hoof-hold back down a level, barely managing to catch another pipe and swing up, over, and back around like a gymnast pony might to build up inertia.

“Yhess.”

Ah, alright.

I was beginning to understand the voices easier, which is probably obvious by this point in the story. Under their direction I made my way up again, looping when they told me and launching myself into the nearest light. Cold Thorn followed my exact movements, all the while roaring and slowing down with each light he followed me through. Up and up, level by level I went. My forehooves were tiring and I’m certain that even then the voices were picking up on my physical state. A few moments later, they directed me to a storage closet.

“Staaaahhhnd.” they commanded as I took up my position in front of the door, trying it and finding it locked, “Faaaaaaace hhhhhiiiim.”

“Are you sure?” I asked, “This doesn’t seem like-”

Cold Thorn rushed at me, barreling right into the light, completely enraged by the fact that he had been unable to defeat me. That light, unrealized in Cold Thorn’s rage, was much brighter than the others.

“Jhhuuump!” the voice commanded right as he entered the bright luminescence, with his horn aimed at my heart.

I sprung as his horn cut into my leg deeply, but was also knocked right through the door’s lock, shearing the lock free. Cold Thorn’s impact dazed the maniac Unicorn for just a moment.

“Khhhiiiil hhhhiiimm.” the voices commanded.

For a moment I considered it. I envisioned my victory in a flash of made-up memory. His blood on my hooves and his body broken, his threat gone forever. But I was too weak at the time to complete the action and fought the notion, knocking him cold instead as I came down atop his sprawled body. The voices surged in disappointment amidst the loud clang of my hooves against the steel walkways. The did not approve of that course of action.

I should have killed him then. So much trouble could have been avoided.

“I don’t care.” I told them as I opened the door, smacking him on the forehead with it for good measure, “I will not be controlled. I will listen, but I will not be controlled.

The voices went silent, as if they were having a tantrum. I smirked a little, realizing how crazy it all really was, how crazy I was. I shook said feelings as I retrieved a chain from the shelves within the storage closet and a light bulb that was labeled 1000 watts. I wondered why there was only one, and why it hadn’t been used, but found it would serve me well in that instant. I took the chain and wrapped my fallen foe in them, hooking them together with a heavy-duty latch that was at the end of each end of the chain and then stood atop the teal, large hat-wearing Unicorn and carefully unscrewed the light bulb above us both. It was hot, but not too hot to handle in my hooves making me wonder idly if it was magical in some way. The light bulbs at home were extremely hot when left on for a long time. Still, I screwed in the new one and was blinded upon its ignition.

Just in time too, because Cold Thorn awoke a moment later.

He also failed to use his shadow spells, much to my relief. My theory had worked.

“Damn you!” he hissed, “I’ll see you tortured! I’ll see you thrown to the demons of Tartarus!”

I stepped back as his shadow magic turned into a fine dust each time he tried to activate it, then watched him struggle against the chains in vain.

“You’ll be in jail soon anyways!” he sneered, “This area’s restricted! To everypony!”

“Maybe. But… somehow… I think that I’ll be fine.” I smirked.

In truth, I had no idea if I would be. There was too much going on, and there was no telling who would believe him or if they’d act with no evidence based on an accusation of a Lieutenant. I didn’t have time to think about it though, and jumped down off the top floor, falling and grasping scaffolding and superstructure as I made my way to Scootaloo who was just barely managing to hold herself up.

“Is he… gone?” she asked.

“No, but he’s tied up. We need to move.”

Scootaloo tried to walk but couldn’t. I offered my back and she climbed atop it. We walked back to the top via the many stairways that lead up. There was an exit sign at the end of the catwalk where Cold Thorn and mine’s battle had ended. I stopped as I reached the Unicorn. I said nothing, instead just stood there for a moment considering if I should. Scootaloo made a face, sticking her tongue out and making a rude noise. I laughed a bit.

“Well said.” I told her and began walking towards the sign.

The last thing I hear before I left the chamber was Cold Thorn cursing me to a life of misery and pain, vowing that he’d ‘take me down eventually’ or something.

Chapter 13: Liberation

I was a Pegasus

Chapter 13: Liberation

Passing through that door was akin to leaving behind everything that I knew and stepping into a world where nothing made sense any more. A world where everyone around me was asleep, and only a few ponies had their eyes open wide enough to realize what was going on. It wasn’t an evil organization or a secret plot to control everypony so that somepony else could stay in power, at the expense of their subjects. It was… complicated. It was a world that everypony listening to this story is quite aware of, and was being trained to combat and keep away from our good citizens so that they could remain pure and happy. I think that night I felt it then, but was unsure of what to make of it all. I knew that as I shut the door that there was no going back and I didn’t care because at the time… the one pony I loved was going to disappear if I didn’t, and I couldn’t bare the thought.

With Scootaloo on my back, I headed up the cold, steel hallway, and towards where I was certain Trixie would be held. The hallways were ribbed and rust dripped like a fungus from the cheilings and down the sides of the corridor. Rivets seemed to hold the bleak thing together, and I wasn’t sure but I could swear I hear creaking, and felt slight movement through the floor, suggesting that the hallway was suspended. Of course, the notion wasn’t helped by the fact that the only light in the enclosed space was a soft red glow from lights that lined the thing at equal intervals. The light was even so soft that I could not see the end of the tunnel.

I wasn’t certain of Trixie’s location because I knew any better to go some other way, but because I just… had a feeling. Images from the voice in my head declared my direction, but it was subtle, like a guiding hand, and was much calmer than the previous bursts of information that had crippled me. Silence had returned to my mind, and had been replaced by a slight urging, and I was thankful for that.

And looking back now, if I had just taken that information and went home, avoiding Trixie all together, I probably could have gone back to my relatively normal life, and avoided everything that has happened.

Isn’t that how it always goes, though?

The end of the tunnel nearly smacked me in the face. As I’d said, the path was dark and only lit by red lights that glowed just enough to give a pony a sense of direction, so when I reached the end it was a little bit of a surprise. A latched set of side-ways sliding doors were cracked open just enough that I could wedge my hooves between the doors and pry it open, the machinery that would have powered it creaking and groaning as if they were too tired to be bothered with moving on their own.

It was then that I noticed that Scootaloo had said nothing in quite some time, and as I looked over my shoulder, I saw that she wasn’t doing too well. The attack must have hurt her or tired her out completely. The first part of that thought made me worry though as I frowned.

“Scoots…?” I whispered, “Scootaloo?”

Scootaloo stirred from where she lay. Being a Pegasus, she was much lighter than an Earth pony might have been, and I was thankful for that, because the young orange mare wasn’t exactly filly-sized. I decided that I’d have to get her to a hospital soon, but that I also had no idea about how to leave. Without my companion’s knowledge of the sewers, I’d be lost and so would she. My only option, as much as I wanted to go bolting off into the unknown in search of a way out, was to hope that Trixie was actually nearby and that she somehow knew the way out and back onto the streets of Ponyville.

That in mind, I stepped through the doorway, and out into an open room with a single cell in the middle of it. I could faintly make out a figure within, and walked with a cautious gait towards the iron bars surrounding it. The figured moved prompting me to stop.

“They’re coming, the guards.” it said as I began to recognize the voice, “Your time with Trixie is short.”

I squinted through the darkness, making out the familiar silhouette of the pony I had landed in jail with my own stupidity and greed. She seemed skinnier than I remembered.

“Trixie… I have to ask you. I have to know what this is.”

Trixie laughed in a low, feminine way that made my spine tingle in fear, “Trixie is somewhat surprised that you managed to get this far. Nopony has ever survived as long as you have with an uncultivated Fray.”

“Fray?”

Trixie nodded, “Yes… the Fray…” her demeanor changed as her voice grew softer, “It is… something that I… we… do not fully understand. It knows… It knows so much. But you can’t let it take you over, no matter what.” she insisted, “You can’t. Once it does, it’ll do to you what it’s done to me!”

The Fray roared in my head like a beast chained down, crippling my abilities to hear, see and move. Trixie’s manners changed again, almost as if she could hear it too.

“So you see… you know what it’s like. It knows what you know, to a degree. Trixie gives you… fifteen minutes before you… change.”

I managed to move my head to eye Trixie in defiance, “No. Tell me how to control it!” I demanded, “Tell me how to stop it! I won’t lose Aurora! Not for this! Please!” I pleaded, trying to reach deeper into whatever twisted pony Trixie was to reach the part that was still sympathetic.

The blue Unicorn just laughed, “You’re so innocent! So foalish!” she exclaimed with glee, “There is no answer!” She told me as she stepped through the cage’s door, phasing through it like a ghost. She’d never needed my help to escape at all, it seemed.

The other side of her personality came through at that moment, “Stop torturing him.” she said to herself, “We know what it is. We know how to stop it. We can help him.”

“Why should I let you?” the deeper, more sultry voice asked, “I know why you did this, and I won’t let you go any further.”

The roaring in my head intensified, making me cry out in anguish and bluring my vision. I was losing the fight, and I knew it. I was going to lose Aurora!

“See, little Fray wants it’s momma.” she cooed, “Come on, baby… come this way.”

My body began to move of its own accord. I strained against the pull, but my muscles ached and acted of their own accord anyways as they dragged me closer to the corrupted mare. Each step was agonizing as each moment I fought, I could feel myself slipping away into nothingness to be replaced by a monster.

What would happen to Scootaloo, I wondered through the haze of misery and lashing anguish, what would happen to Aurora if I came back and I wasn’t me? What would the new me do? Would it hurt her? Would it leave her and laugh as it walked away?”

Then I heard it. A voice through the darkness, cutting away at it, making a path for me.

“Enough of this!” it said, an ethereal tone that I barely could regonize as the more benevolent Trixie, “This has gone on long enough. I allowed you to plant the seed, and now it’s my turn to make a move.”

“Stop!” the sultry, darker Trixie protested, “You cannot. I own it, and I own you! Go back to your corner of the mind! You can’t do this!”

Trixies stomped her hoof, though I could barely see it through the tears that were welling up in my eyes, “You do not own me yet…” she hissed.

The events that proceeded afterwards are events that I only just recently came around to understanding. Nice Trixie, as I would come to call her, called out in a manner similar to Bad Trixie, asking me to come to her instead of her counterpart. At first, I could not comprehend how, nor could The Fray. It was one pony. One pony that called two different aspects to attention and attempted to bring us both to it to achieve two different means. It is a tough concept to comprehend, even now. My body did not know how to respond, and as the creature roared, my pain intensified and my frustration grew feral. I was coming apart at the seams.

“Trixie will lose it!” Bad Trixie called, “We must do something!”

“As much as I hate to agree, I concur…” Nice Trixie agreed, “Shall we?”

“Yes!” her counterpart cried, “Hurry!”

My vision shook. The pain lessened. I watched as Trixie became Trixies, the two mental halves separating. One, the Bad Trixie, had red eyes and a black mane, while the Nice Trixie had a blue Aura, normal eyes, and a white, tattered mane.

“Come.” they called to us in unison, “I can help.”

Now with an objective that I could work towards, I crawled. I could feel my being splitting, fracturing, breaking even further. My heart felt like it would explode as I cried, screamed and roared all at the same time, trying to make my way to the Nice version of Trixie while my competing opponent, a being I did not understand and could not comprehend at that moment, attempted to pull us the other way.

“I can promise you strength!” the Bad Trixie called, “I can promise you untold power!”

“I can promise you redemption.” The Nice one called in counter, “I can promise you life.”

I found myself, or us, or something, considering our options. Power? Life? Could we have both? For the first time, I could hear it easily. We were struggling together to choose. I wanted life, it wanted power. We both wanted something different, but at the same time we found ourselves seeing the other side of things. With power, I could protect Aurora if I had to. With life, the Fray could understand the things it knew.

I stood, regaining control. My eyes cleared and the pain went away with the tears.

“No.” we said together, “We want both.”

“What!?” Bad Trixie cried her red eyes glaring down at us in rage, “What?! Why?”

“We understand each other. We are not sure how. It does not matter at this moment.” we told the two as we separated mentally for a second, The Fray speaking then, “I want to understand and to live.” it told them as it ceded control so I could speak, “And I want to be powerful, so I can protect those whom I love.”

Nice Trixie smiled smugly, “So it begins.” she said.

Then all of a sudden, I felt weak. The Fray receded into my mind, taking its strength with it. I collapsed and Scootaloo fell off my back, rolling to the ground with a groan. She had been unconscious the entire time. My worry for her life surged, desperation once again pulsing in my chest.

“You… you knew that this would happen!?” Bad Trixie exclaimed in anger, “You planned this didn’t you!?”

The two Trixies merged back together. I’m still not sure if there were ever really two, or if it was a spell. The now single Trixie just grinned with a foreboding flash of her teeth. The darkness played with her features, making the face before me seem fierce.

“Was there ever. Any. Doubt?”

And with a puff of smoke the Unicorn was gone, leaving me alone with an unconscious Scootaloo and The Fray settling in at the back of my mind. Somehow I knew why it was not in control of my body like Trixie’s… whatever it was... had been. The Fray had formed a pact with me, something that I did not understand fully, but in exchange for strength, assistance, and sanity, The Fray would compile memories we shared, and learn, growing in understanding. I recieved its power… while The Fray received life.

And for my first request, I called The Fray back into the forefront in a frantic plea for the the power to save my orange friend. I could hear guards yelling about something down the hall. We had to move.

“I need your help.” I said, “A friend of mine is hurt, and I don’t think I have the strength to get out of here alone.”

The voice sounded as a child, though it was airy and analytic in its response, “I am tired. I want to rest.” it responded.

“Please…” I begged, “This is important.”

“What is a… friend?” it asked, yawning in my brain.

It was going to be a long, long explanation.

“I will tell you… if you’ll help me.”

The Fray forced me to my feet and helped me walk, infusing my muscles with energy that I did not have on reserve after fighting with Cold Thorn and against Trixie and whatever The Fray was before it became what… it… is now?

It’s not an easy concept to explain. The contract, the transformation, the Trixies. But I think everypony gets it, so let’s move on.

Infused with energy, we ran back the way I’d come, managing to get Scootaloo up onto my back again an keep her there. We raced back through the door that opened up into the chamber the Cold Thorn and I had fought in and slowed to a trot I knew Scootaloo was in trouble, but didn’t have the expertise to figure out what was wrong. The hospital was the most obvious next stop, I knew that too, but I didn’t know how long my newly reformed brain-dwelling-voice-creature would be able to keep siphoning energy or whatever to keep me moving.

Come to think of it, there was a lot that I didn’t know back then.

In spite of that, I decided that Aurora was my best bet. If anything, she’d be mad that I didn’t go there first and I hoped with all my heart she’d be able to find it in her heart to forgive me for everything, but I didn’t know if I could make it all the way to the hospital without collapsing, even with The Fray’s help.

Not only that, but I’d have a chance to explain all my stupidity and transgressions that had put her at risk and caused her pain and worry. I could start over, I just knew I could. I had a job waiting for me back in Ponyville, and the ailment that had been hurting me and scaring my fiance’ was now under control.

I felt my mind rumble as we passed over the catwalk and back down a level or so to re-enter the sewer tunnels. It was somewhat perturbed at the notion of control and being called an ailment. I recompensed it with the memories that I had from before its reformation, where I had scared Aurora with my sudden breakdown. The Fray did not understand completely, but was intrigued and settled for not being aggravated with my thoughts.

It was going to take some getting used to for the both of us, sharing that space. It was a blessing, though. Having The Fray with full access to my mind meant that it could guide me easily through the sewers by digging through memories that I didn’t have easy access to because I’d not thought them to be consequential at the time. I had not anticipated Scootaloo being attacked by Cold Thorn, I had not anticipated The Fray’s previous actions.

Musing on those thoughts, I took note that the sigils and spells that had lined the walls earlier were mostly gone save for a number of red, flashing ones. They seemed to sing a song of danger as I listened, flicking my ears about to see if there were any differences between the signs’ aural tones. As I took them in, I could hear The Fray in the back of my mind processing them and tabulating ideas, trying to form a conclusion. As it did this, I realized we were near the entrance that Scootaloo had brought us through. I checked my pockets, taking stock of the screws. I had no intention of keeping them, nor replacing them. I could leave them next to the grate, and maybe somepony would do it for me.

I’m sure glad there’s no way to track a pony by the hoofprints on the stuff they touch. That would really make sneaking around a whole lot harder. What a society that would be, being able to tell where a pony was just by what he or she touched.

“Could you be a little more quiet when you do that?” I asked, referencing all the notes that The Fray was making about us, all its little calculations visible to me in my mind’s eye.

“Yes, but I thought that you would be interested in the results and the process by which I come to said conclusions.”

“I’d rather have a little silence right now. We’re almost out.”

Climbing up just enough to peek out of the storm drain on the edge of the sidewalk, I peeked out from the grate. Sirens and emergency graced my hearing and sight. Ponies were shutting their windows and ERNG guardsponies were frantically searching the streets.

“Trixie seems to have caused a lot of trouble by escaping.” The Fray’s voice echoed in my head. “This will not aid in our escape.”

“You aren’t kidding.” I said aloud.

“Who goes there?!” A gruff voice called out, “Where are you?”

“Crap.” I whispered, thinking as quickly as I could, “Uh… down here!” I called out.

“This does not seem to be a course of action that is wise.”

“Shush.” I interrupted.

The guard moved to our position. I thought I recognized the voice but I had to be sure.

“When everything started, I hid down here.” I began to explain, half forcing desperation to mix with a little mock panic in my voice, “There’s a young mare down here too, she seems to be hurt. Please help us!”

The guard picked up the grating, lifting it easily with his mouth. I can’t imagine that it must have tasted all that good. I think it surprised Thunderstep more when he discovered it was me that was down there than when I discovered that it was he who had found us.

“Air Ramp!” Thunderstep stammered, “What’re you doing? Get out of there!”

Thunderstep pulled me from the sewer with a swift yank.

“You’re in a lot of trouble…” he growled, “I told you that you could TALK to Trixie, not set her free!”

“W-wait! I didn’t! I didn’t set her free, I swear!” I stammered, “She didn’t need my help to get out! She just… told me some stuff and completely just… poof! Puff of black smoke!”

Thunderstep eyed me with discretion. He didn’t believe me. I wouldn’t believe me either if I had been in his position. It was the truth, but what I’d told him left out a whole scheme of events that had also happened. Not wanting to tell him the whole story was natural, I suppose. Of course he would not afford me such a luxury and allow me to retain my freedom.

“Start. Talking. You owe me.” he glared as he began walking against the cold cobbled ground, “Let’s get Scootaloo to the hospital while you do.”

I had to reveal my big secret to Thunderstep at that point. There was no avoiding it. At first, he didn’t believe that there was a second being in my head, and even after the conversation I don’t think he really did, in all likelihood thinking that I was just suffering from some form of dementia or other, but when I told him of Cold Thorn’s attack, he seemed genuinely surprised. In particular when I revealed the part about the damaged panel which turned out to be the control-system for the complicated set of spells matricies that was suppressing Trixie’s magic, and that it had been rendered inoperable by Cold Thorn’s rage.

“So… That’s where Cold Thorn was…” Thunderstep sighed, “I just… I don’t understand why he’d do this, attack a friend, and then a young mare… It’s not like him.”

I shook my head, “It’s very like him, I think. He revealed everything to me before we fought. He’s been spying on Aurora’s most private moments with me… he’s got issues.”

We arrived at the hospital together in a decent amount of time. Scootaloo wasn’t in any immediate danger, I didn’t think, but she hadn’t awoke since the last time she’d spoken. I hoped to Luna that she wasn’t in a coma.

“I am nearing my limit.” The Fray warned, “We must rest or it will begin to hurt us both to continue.”

I nodded, “Just a little longer, Fray.” I told it aloud.

This made Thunderstep stare at me as if I was crazy. Which… by definition I kind of was. I had to explain that I wasn’t really moving of my own accord entirely and was helped by the being that I’d told him about earlier. Thunderstep sighed, confiding in me that there were stranger things he supposed. He also told me that the only reason that he wasn’t recommending that I go to a psyche-pony was because I seemed pretty stable despite everything I’d said.

That helped settle my fears a little.

We entered the hospital with the moon high and a cold chill on our backs. The entrance was much warmer than the outside air.

“Mr. Ramp!” Nurse Redheart called out, as she was still a nurse back then and not a doctor, “Are you okay? You look roug-”

Nurse Redheart stopped, staring at the unconscious Scootaloo on my back.

“She needs help.” I pleaded, feeling The Fray’s extra strength faltering, causing me a little pain and making me wince, “Please. I…”

Collapsed. That’s what I did, didn’t even have to say I was about to, which saved me some of the trouble of saying it out loud. As I did so, I just barely managed to keep myself from falling fast enough to knock my companion off my back.

“Get me another nurse!” Redheart yelled down the hall, “I need two gurneys and an I.V. bag, STAT! Move, ponies!” she clopped her hooves together.

I hear hoofsteps and scuffling.

“Air Ramp, we are depleted. We must rest.”

I chuckled a little, “Alright… We’ll rest… Thanks for the help.”

Silence. Dreams. All of it was too fast to see, to remember.

“...What is a friend?” the question echoed in my mind as the dreams came to a climax, “What is a friend?”

I awoke with a start. In a hospital. Again. At first I did not remember why I was there. Aurora was on the other side of the room staring at, or maybe through, me with a dark gaze. Her mane was matted and flustered. The sight made my heart sink, and I wished that I could have at least made it home first and been able to explain everything to Aurora.

What about Scootaloo, though?

I turned my head to find the young mare in the bed next to mine. She was bandaged up around the middle like I had been for the past few days. I shook my head and covered my face with my hooves in shame. It was all the result of my greed. One moment of ill-conceived want… and everything had come tumbling down. I felt a hoof on my shoulder and glanced up.

It was Aurora. She was not crying, but she wasn’t smiling either. She didn’t look displeased but instead worried.

“Did you find what you were looking for?” she asked.

I told her everything. Absolutely. Everything. I told her about the plan, about the sewers, the fight with Cold Thorn and the encounter with Trixie. By the end of my story, she had gone from enraptured by the tale, to sniffling sadly, to worried again. The look on my fiance’s face made me feel as if I’d accomplished nothing at all.

“I have a confession.” Aurora began.

My heart sank deeper. I almost didn’t want to hear what was sure to come next.

“I knew about Cold Thorn’s liking to me.” she revealed, “It was before you and I’d gotten together that we’d met and dated for a while.”

… That wasn’t so bad, I guessed.

“I knew that he was spying when we went and caused trouble in Ponyville and he took up tracking us down… but I had no idea that his involvement was so… creepy…”

I shifted in my sheets, listening as Aurora explained a history that I didn’t know about between herself and Lieutenant Thorn. She revealed that they had dated, but it had not gotten very far. It turned out that Cold Thorn was very overprotective and jealous and had threatened Aurora once or twice for speaking with another male friend who turned out to be me. The idea made me uncomfortable.

My thoughts turned to the fight a few hours prior and how I’d left the insane Unicorn guard.

I knew that Thunderstep would have to find Cold Thorn down there. He was the only pony that knew his location, and he couldn’t leave the crazy bastard down there to die. Even I wouldn’t have been that cruel, and he’d tried to kill me. Another thing that worried me was the fact that I didn’t know whose side Thunderstep would take, or if anypony would believe Cold Thorn at all. If I had to defend myself in the event that they did, I didn’t know what I’d say. In essence, I realized, everything was still up in the air and my future wasn’t guaranteed after all. All the work I’d done, the fights I’d just been through and the injuring of Scootaloo still hadn’t paid for the greed that I’d exhibited almost a week ago.

It made me wonder about the contract. Had I been greedy then? Was my punishment to be twofold as a result? I just wanted to go home, go back to work, and enjoy the nights that Aurora and I had enjoyed together at least once a week again. Aurora’s sighs brought me back to reality as I turned my gaze to watch her. All the happiness we’d shared felt as if it had been years ago, as if we’d been spiraling down for months instead of the course of less than a week.

“There’s… one more thing that I should tell you…” her eyes watered as she began to reveal the biggest surprise of my life then-so-far, “I’m not a mailmare.”

“What…?”

“It’s why I chose you… you weren’t complicated… You were the one thing in my life that didn’t require a lot of thought or planning. You were just… there! And that was enough!” she cried, the hurt obvious in her eyes.

I laid back in my bed, “I went and ruined it… I guess.”

Aurora stopped crying, “I should have been honest with you, I should have told you… but I… I just wanted things to be normal for me, just for once!”

I turned over, away from her, “I suppose you’ll be going, then. I’m not simple any more. What you wanted from me, Aurora, it’s not really there any more. I’m not simple, and I’m sorry.”

I heard a clinking against the ground. When I turned back over Aurora was gone and the Rainmetal Bangle was in her place. I picked it up, and I began to cry silently the way I had a year ago when my parents had passed away. Once again, I had lost everything I loved. The Fray was notedly silent, and I didn’t care. I wanted to blame this on it, I think it knew that, but I couldn’t. Everything that had occurred was my fault, and I had to own up to that.

A realization came to me. If Aurora wasn’t a mailmare, then what… what was she?

I tore the I.V. from my veins, letting the blood drip from my forehoof. There wasn’t anything physically wrong with me, and there was no point in staying around. I had just been exhausted. Nurse Redheart walked in at that moment.

“Where are you going?” she asked, “Get back in bed.”

“No. I’m going home.” I told her and walked out into the hospital’s hallway.

She followed me down the hall, “Wait! Air, please wait!”

“Why?” I grumbled, “I don’t need to hear how I should be more careful. I don’t need a lecture.”

The nurse jumped in front of me and barred my path. I stared her down, making her cower, making her curl up backwards on her hindquarters. I could feel The Fray come to attention, preparing to fight, preparing to let loose its fury at my side.

“Air… what’s happened to you?” she asked, “You’re not normally like this.”

“What would you know?” I asked her, “You barely even knew who I was before the events of earlier this week.”

I stepped past her, fuming. I didn’t look back to see her crying, but I could hear it.

“We could have-”

“Don’t even say it.” I angrily hissed mentally to my brain-companion, “I don’t want to hurt other ponies.”

“It is the most effective and efficient way to get what you want.”

I ignored that and sped up to a trot, exiting the hospital and taking an angry look at the Sunrise. It was a beautiful morning, and I hated that. Why should it have been so beautiful outside when I was suffering so much? My anger flared and I ran as if I could escape it if I did. I ran home in the cold, early morning light of Winter as I cursed my fate, cursed myself, even cursed Aurora.

And then I cursed myself again just for doing so to Aurora.

I crashed through my front door, slamming it behind me. Once more,The Fray was silent. I crawled into bed, tossing the Rainmetal Bangle on a side table next to an open window that hung just above my bed, leaving it where it lay and forcing myself to sleep. I was still so tired from the exertion of the previous night, and I just wanted to get away from everything.

I awoke the next morning with an unhappy sigh and a literal cloud over my head. It was a small, wispy thing that I could just barely see through. The cloud floated about in a figure eight, lazily bobbing in above my head.

And then it spoke.

“Hello.”

I fell out of my bed, screaming, getting tangled up in the blankets and then bashing my head up against the bottom of the bedside table.

“I am… I am Fray.” the cloud said, “I have figured out how to be… outside? Is that the word?”

I grumbled and then let loose a sigh as a small gust of wind blew in through my window, depositing a feather on my nose. It was doused in a scent I was so familiar with that I recognized it immediately.

Cloudspire.

“You do not answer. Can you see me? Can you not see me?”

I bolted upright, struggling out of the blankets and sheets and tripping a little before landing my hooves on the top of the table.

“A… note?” I mumbled, “Fray, when did this note get here?”

“I do not know.” it told me, “Can you see me?” it asked again.

I nodded, “Yes, and I’ll have questions about that later…”

The cloud hovered over my shoulder as I read. Oddly, I didn’t feel invaded by its presence like I might have anypony else doing the same thing. I’d have to muse on that later, though.

Dear Air Ramp,

I am… sorry. For everything. I need some time to think. I’ve taken the bangle back… I hope that you’ll understand why. I haven’t left. I just want to take some time,and think a little. Okay? Everything’s so confusing right now. I can’t imagine what it’s like for you, even as you read this.

But I am afraid of you. I’m afraid that you’re not… you anymore. I know that you’ve changed. I know that I haven’t been completely honest with you. But I want to be. You already know what I’m not. You already know about why I chose you. Some day… I’ll tell you what I am. What I do for a living.

I don’t know what I’m going to do right now, though. I don’t know what to think… but… I want to figure it out. I want to know why I still love you… I can’t do that while we’re… well, while we’re….

I’ll see you again, I promise.

I promise.

Love,

Aurora.

I put the note down and looked towards the afternoon sky, too numb to feel anything at all.

Chapter 14: Transition

Author's Note

The featured song is actually a song my mother used to really sing to me when I was younger. I've always remembered most of it, but I began to wonder if it was an old song from the years before there was accessible media, passed down from generation to generation.

It turns out this was not the case. The song is actually considerably recent, within the past 30 years it looks like, and was sung by Diana Ross. The song is called "Do You Know?"

Despite the less 'romantic' origins of the song as compared to what I had assumed, I still hold the song very close to my heart, because the way my mother sung it at my bedside... it was more of a lullaby than the original way it was presented, and I feel is still more a part of my mother than the person who made it up. If that makes sense, even as wrong as that may technically be.

Chapter 14: Transition

I was a Pegasus

Chapter 14: Transition

A week had passed. Scootaloo’s ribs were only cracked, and she was out of the hospital quicker than most. Even Nurse Redheart was surprised by her speed of recovery. In that week, I had apologized to the nurse for my actions, and revealed to her the fact that Aurora had left me. She was less than sympathetic, saying that I probably deserved it if I treated all mares the way I had treated the poor Nurse a few days prior. I didn’t tell her about the note, and just left the indignant nurse to draw her own conclusions about the nature of Aurora's leaving.

In the beginning of her absence, with the dawn of each day, Aurora left me a feather. A reminder that she was still out there, and was still thinking about me. I kept a candle lit on the bedside table just for her and the window unlocked. Just in case she wanted to come home.

Scootaloo was surprised when she’d found out that I had continued training without her, and even more surprised when I introduced her to Fray, the little white cloud-thing that was the ‘physical’ manifestation of my brain-buddy. Scootaloo and Fray talked for hours, asking questions and giving answers to one another, and somehow I felt I was getting closer to both of them.

I asked to return to work as Scootaloo’s training came to an end, and after a thorough test of strength, agility, and speed, I was cleared to do so.

My first day back was… interesting. I reported into Paper Plane’s office, who greeted me with a smile and hooves held wide.

“Welcome back, son.” he said as he offered a hoof in greeting, getting up from behind the desk, “We’ve been mighty worried about you, especially after hearing about that encounter with that Trixie character.”

I sighed, remembering back to that night. Everything had changed so much.

Speaking of strange...

“Hello.” Fray greeted, popping out from under my mane as a small, blobby looking floating creature that was barely reminiscent of a pony with exceptionally large, marshallowy-looking ears, “I am Fray.”

Fray had begun to change as it had learned more things, and become more aware of pony concepts and its entrance was something we had discussed, its materialization from beneath my mane making it seem like that it hid there, instead of the stranger truth of the matter. Its voice hadn’t changed, which was notably genderless, albeit small, airy, and analytical.

“Well now…” Paper Plane asked, “What’s this you’ve got?”

I began introductions, somewhat tired of doing them. I’d had to do this for nearly everypony I’d met in Ponyville, since Fray refused to stay in my head when we weren’t on the move.

“As it said… this is Fray” I sighed, “Fray is… my assistant.”

Fray had insisted on being called an assistant. It couldn’t feel anything physically, and relied on me for transportation, information, and explanations. I didn’t mind that, but it was a little silly calling what amounted to a ghostly-looking pony-blob rabbit-thing my assistant. I couldn’t complain, though. While Fray was in that form, it did all of its calculations outside my head which was something that we found impossible while it was sitting in my brain, keeping me from focusing or sleeping while it did. Unfortunately for us both though I couldn’t draw on its power and it couldn’t draw on my memories and knowledge while it was hovering about on the outside.

Yet, that is.

“Well…” Paper Plane reasoned, “It’s not the strangest thing I’ve seen.”

I was hearing that a lot lately.

“Okay, sir.” I fumed a little, “Just out of curiosity, what IS the strangest thing you’ve ever seen?”

By the time Paper Plane was done telling his story, my mouth was agape. Even Fray was silent. I’d tell you, but it’d be too long, and he’s requested that the story not be told until he’s passed away.

“And that’s how I came to own the Canterlotian Cargo Company.” he finished, slapping me on the back with a forehoof, “It’s good to have you back, kiddo.”

And with that I was sent back out the door I’d come through. It was almost Sundown by then, and, for everypony who worked at the CCC, that meant it was time to eat.

“Paper Plane is interesting.” Fray commented simply.

“Agreed.” I noted, “There’s a lot more to him than I thought.”

“Is it… sad?” Fray asked.

I looked to the little ghost-like blob-pony and asked, as I tilted my head, “Is what sad?”

The airy voice almost seemed to have some emotion when it asked, “His wife. Is that… sad?”

I nodded, “It is. Why are you asking?”

“What is sadness?”

“Hop in and I’ll do my best to explain.”

Fray let loose a squeal of excitement, dove into my mane, and into my brain. It wasn’t often that I ‘invited’ it into my skull, but when I did it usually meant that some new concept was going to be revealed to it, something which it seemed to revel in. I was not looking forward to the explanation because to do so, I found it was most effective to include all the things I remembered.

All of them. Even the emotions that I felt, and when I did so, it was like reliving everything all over again.

Fray and I headed out onto the field and out towards the terminal, where a food court had recently been built as I explained the concept of sadness. I showed my ever-present companion mental images of things I’d seen, then recalled the feelings that it had invoked in me. I showed it what it was to cry, to miss ponies that I loved, to experience loss. Memories of my parent’s funeral, the long nights alone and, more recently, the loss of Aurora.

When I was through, it felt like I’d been through an eternity of sorrow, but shook it quickly as we approached the food court. I reminded myself that they were memories now, and that I’d already moved on. With the exception of Aurora.

“I do not like sadness…” Fray confided in me as it exited through the back of my skull and out back into the world, “How does one… cope… with this feeling?”

“By living.” I told it, “You just have to… you just have to keep going.”

“Will you do the same with Aurora?” it asked, a twinge of what I could swear might have been worry seeping into its high pitched voice, “Are you going to keep going?”

I didn’t answer.

“I’m hungry. Let’s get some food.”

Eating with Fray was somewhat amusing, and helped me get my mind off of things. Fray had no physical body, and so its knowledge of taste was limited to what I consumed instead. I told Fray that it could access all of my eating memories if it wanted, but the silly thing insisted that it wasn’t the same as actually being there for it. I didn’t know how true that was, but accepted it as fact when it basically orgasmed in my brain when I took a bite of cheese pizza for the first time.

I never thought pizza was all that great but.. to each their own, right?

“What are we going to try today?” it asked, settling in my head as if it were sitting at a dining room table with a knife and fork and a little bib, “What new foods will we get to experience?”

I sighed, smiling a bit, “You know it’s really only you that doesn’t know what these things taste like, right?” I asked, “I’ve eaten this stuff before, so it’s not that new to me.”

“I could fix that for you… you could have the same wonder as I do, if you let me mess with your memories a bit.”

I declined. It wasn’t that I didn’t trust Fray with my memories, it was just that I didn’t need to be having muscle spasms or rolling all over the the floor, all the while declaring how lovely that macaroni and cheese was, just because I was ‘tasting something for the first time’ again.

Yeah. I had been there, and done that. Didn’t want to do it again.

I stared up at the menu of a particularly expensive restaurant and considered my options while Fray bounced around in my head like a foal at an ice cream parlor, yelling all the things it wanted to try. I was thankful that, for the most part, I wasn’t compelled to say things that it was screaming though.

Meanwhile, as Fray did its usual thing, I observed a pony from across the room whom I recognized. Crater Run strolled in staring up at the signs above each restaurant as if he was unable to decide which to go to that day. I waved a hoof in his direction, calling to him as Fray asked who it was. I sent the usual set memories to it that would help describe somepony I knew. It was easier for Fray to look them up, but it and I had come to an agreement: Don’t poke around unless I gave it permission. Sometimes memories that it got into earlier on brought back ill feelings and hurt. Instead, I told Fray that it had free reign of everything starting with it’s ‘birth’ on into the future, effectively telling it that my past was locked and that it was not to try to access.

It didn’t understand why, but agreed anyways, stating that there was plenty that it had not experienced, and that it would rather ‘be there’ than simply watch it happen as was apparently the case with “memory reading” as Fray called it.

Crater Run hobbled over. He had a bad hip that wasn’t always noticeable in his walk either in that he hid it well or that it simply didn’t always bother him.

“Hey there.” Crater greeted, “Nice to see you’re back. News about your disappearance has been… kind of dark.”

I sighed.

“Did you really…?” he asked.

I nodded, “Yes. I went to Trixie in search of a way to become a Pegasus. Stupid as it was. She used dark magic, and it messed me up pretty good. Even Aurora’s gone now.” I told Crater, sighing heavily, “I’ve lost everything except this job. Even one of my best friends turned on me, and he’s gone now too.”

Crater tapped a hoof on his chin, “I dunno.” the older stallion mused, “The way you talked about her this past year… I can’t see her leaving without a good reason.”

That made my blood boil a little, “What do you mean by that?” I asked with a seething tone.

“Hold on a minute, Little Brother.” he explained, using the pet name he’d given to me when I’d first arrived to work, come in contact with Smokes, and subsequently sought Crater out for advice, “That’s not what I meant.”

I just gave him an expectant, angry look.

“I meant that she doesn’t seem the type to bolt on somepony. It’s just not like her, from what you’ve told me.”

I sighed, the anger draining away. I remembered the note from earlier that week.

“Let’s just get something to eat.” I suggested as I stood up and headed for a bagel shop, “I’m hungry, and next shift starts soon.”

I didn’t show Fray to Crater. There was too much to explain about it and not nearly enough time to do so. I had to make sure that I could keep working, as it was my last solace in a world that, like it’s then-current season, was very, very cold. This meant wasting as little time as possible and not getting caught up in explanations. Fray wanted to come out, of course, but sating its desire for discovery was as simple as chowing down on a egg and cheese filled bagel.

I’d rue the day that it was no longer so easy.

The day went as easily as any other, if not more so. Fray insisted upon helping me as it asked questions about the various parts and pieces of the cargo craft we were unloading. Staggering was Fray’s thirst for knowledge. The more it learned, the more questions it had. In fact, at some point it had asked why we were pushing a box in a specific way, and by the end of our conversation the subject had turned towards the way muscles and bones worked together. I didn’t have a complete understanding of the workings of my body, which bothered Fray considerably because it meant that I had only a partial understanding, and in turn, so did it. I promised that we’d go to the Golden Oak Library just as soon as we had time.

Then Fray asked what a library was.

Things went like that for a while. Every day I would go to work, every night I would return. Fray kept begging that we going into the Everfree, because it could ‘sense’ something calling us there. I told it that I couldn’t afford to get hurt again so soon, and that we’d have to wait to go on another excursion until I had some time off. I think Fray could tell that I had no intention of going there at all, which agitated my floating friend more than I liked, affecting my moods and casting a slightly dark cloud over my day until I could distract it with something else.

A week passed and every day I found a feather on my bedside table, covered in Cloudspire. The candle I had lit there the first time I’d found one of Aurora’s feathers there stayed lit through the night as well as the day. I went through two candles that week, waiting for her to return and show her face. I even left her a note stating that as long as the candle was lit and the window was open, she could come back home. She left two feathers in response.

Another week came and went, and Fray’s insistence had become more forward. I found it trying to take over my body and force us into the forest at one point, until I booted it from my mind and didn’t let it in again until it promised not to do so again. Being outside for too long scared it, and after about an hour, it was begging to go back inside my head. For a few days, I didn’t hear anything about the Everfree.

And then the feathers started appearing with less frequency. At first it was every other day. Then it was once a week. Soon they stopped appearing altogether. What I had fear was coming true. Aurora had either forgotten me, or simply found somepony else to fill the void left by my actions. Work became a dark, unhappy thing, and when I awoke one night standing in front of the Everfree with Fray asleep and therefore not the cause of my sudden appearance there, I decided that it was time to speak with Paper Plane again.

The next day, I was called into the office without even asking, as if somepony had known. Fortunately or not, that was not the case.

“Air Ramp.” Paper Plane greeted without getting up from his desk, “Come in.”

I stepped into the room, my hooves echoing with their hollow sound in the spacious room.

“Sit.” he commanded.

I did so, and took to my haunches on a soft, rather comfortable seat. Fray floated out from behind my hair, and settled on my shoulder. Silence filled the air, only broken by the sound of a pen, with which Paper Plane wrote on some parchment. It didn’t take him long to finish whatever he had been working on, after which the older stallion rolled up the scroll, stamped it with some red sealing wax, and set it off to the side.

“Air, I’m concerned.” he began, “You’ve been very down lately.”

I said nothing, there wasn’t anything to say.

“Crater has been talking to me, keeping me updated on how you’re doing.”

That made me a little angry, “And why was he doing that?” I asked with a frown.

“I had him do so because of Fray.” he openly admitted, “The nature of your friend there is unknown entirely. I had to make sure-”

“What? Make sure I wasn’t going to lose my mind?” I asked, gritting my teeth a little, “That I wasn’t going to snap?”

“Wait a minute-”

I stood and stomped my hoof, “No. I’m not going to ‘wait a minute!’ I just lost somepony I loved, my friend attacked me, I haven’t even SEEN the other one, and Fray here keeps saying we need to go into the Everfree to the point that I woke up there a couple of nights ago!” I heaved, “If anything, I just want to be left the heck alone and not SPIED on by the only other real friend I have!”

Paper Plane just stared at me for a moment, then sighed, “I think you should go.”

My heart stopped for a minute.

“Go?” I choked.

My boss nodded, “Go into the Everfree. It’s clear that whatever Fray wants… it’s going to keep bothering you about it until it gets it.” he reasoned, “Come back when you’ve figured that out.”

I stood, speechless.

“That’s an order. Go. Don’t come back until you’re done in the Everfree.”

So that was it. I lost my job. I mean, not technically. I could come back once I finished searching or finding whatever I needed to find or learn in the Everfree. But something about that call, something about the way Fray acted when it set its sights on it made my skin crawl. I knew somehow, that if I went in there, then I would not come out the same and I would not be returning to my job.

I wanted somepony, something to blame. Anything. Circumstance, Fray, anything. But I couldn’t blame the circumstance, and I couldn’t blame Fray. I tried to blame Aurora, but that made me feel sick inside. Even blaming myself just paled in such a way that I couldn’t bring myself to do it. I was on a joy-ride to Tartarus that I could not really control, and had no idea where the next stop would be, or if there’d even be a stop at all.

“Come on…” I growled at Fray, my mood completely fouled, “Let’s get home so I can pack.”

Fray and I headed out the door and onto the airfield. Smokes barked at me, but I just ignored him. It wasn’t worth the fight, or the explanation. As he continued his griping behind my back, I headed off the airfield, staring up at the magically-held-aloft aircraft above me. Fray was silent and I could feel the strangest, slightest twinge of emotion that wasn’t mine. It felt like sorrow, and a little shame. I considered that maybe Fray blamed itself for what had just happened, and was beginning to comprehend what it meant to be embarrassed or ashamed of its actions. As I thought about that, the emotion intensified, and I had to try to block it.

“Fray.” I called in my mind, “Fray, what’s wrong?”

Fray didn’t answer, but feelings of confusion and bewilderment returned my guess as true. I needed to learn to block my thoughts and block incoming thoughts as well, for Fray’s sake as well as mine.

We entered the field between Ponyville and the airfield. Harvest had come and gone, leaving a tangled mess of hibernating grasses, most of which had turned brown by that time. Each step crunched the grasses, trampling a small path in the open expanse.

“Fray?” I asked again.

The small, pony-blob rabbit-eared spirit floated out from its hiding place in my skull. There were new features on its face that I had not seen before. Small, almost pencil-line eyebrows and a little mouth had appeared. When Fray spoke, the mouth didn’t move, but I could see it open when it was talking, and close when it wasn’t. The eyebrows moved rudimentarily with its mood, and right then it looked very sad.

“I have caused you to lose your work. I am sad.” it seemed to sniffle mentally as it revealed its feelings vocally.

I shook my head, “No. No you didn’t.” I smiled just a little, “I should have listened. Paper Plane would have understood. I know he would. We should have gone into the Everfree long before now.”

“But… now you do not have anything. Aurora is gone. Cold Thorn is gone. You cared about them. They are now gone because of me.”

I sighed, “Come on. We both know that you couldn’t help what happened before we met Trixie together.”

“I… do not understand. Why are you being kind to me after what my presence has caused?”

“Come inside, and I’ll show you.” I offered, “It’s a little something called friendship and forgiveness.”

My little blob begrudgingly returned to it’s home in my consciousness, trying to hide its excitement at learning of a new concept. Clearing my mind of all other distractions, something that I had found helped us connect a little better, I began thinking of single concepts, retrieving single memories, and piecing them together for maximum effect. When I was done gathering the memories, feelings, and ideas I began sending them directly to Fray in an order that I felt would help explain things best.

The first memory I sent to Fray was one that I held onto with a fondness that warmed me in the cold. Simple in its nature, it spoke of a summer many years in the past that I and my family had spent working at Sweet Apple Acres. I imagined warmth and sunlight that was glaring and wonderful at the same time. The feel of grass beneath my hooves and the exhilaration of running after somepony, trying to catch them. It was back when AJ and I were just foals, playing in the fields under the watchful eye of Granny Smith. She and I had been engaged in a game of tag, when she came to a stop. Thinking I had her, I tackled her, sending us both into a stream that I hadn’t realized was there. Both of us went tumbling into the cold water with a small yelp.

I had been afraid that AJ would be mad, but she hadn’t been. Well, not really. At first, she seemed shocked and a little angry. Seeing that I was wet too, though, my Earth Pony opponent just laughed and gave me a hug.

That was forgiveness in one way. I could tell that it didn’t resonate very well with Fray, so I sent another memory to it, one that was more recent, and caused pain in my heart. The memory was of the hospital. Scootaloo was in the bed in front of me, some days after my fight with Cold Thorn. I sent it flashes of the fight between points in the memory, including the part where my then-companion had been attacked and knocked cold by our enemy. The memory then turned back to me asking Scootaloo for forgiveness, and apologizing profusely for not protecting her. Scootaloo just smiled, much like Applejack had, and told me it was fine.

Once again, the memory did not resonate with Fray. It did not know enough about Scootaloo or our relationship for it to fully grasp the concept I was trying to teach.

Again, I tried. The final memory I had to show Fray was that of when I was small, before I’d even met AJ. I had broken my father’s pocket-watch. He had told me not to play with it, but I had anyways. When I broke it, I began to cry, knowing I would be in trouble. He stared down at me and shook his head, telling me that he was very disappointed with me. I remember it being the worst feeling I had ever felt. As I cried out, saying that I was sorry, my father opened his forehooves wide, and I went running to him with the watch. My father hugged me, and I just knew somehow that I was forgiven. He then took the watch and opened it up, and the rest of the night we spent fixing it.

Come to think of it, it was rather strange that my father could fix a watch. Those things were very complicated, and he wasn’t exactly a watchmaker.

At any rate, Fray understood the final memory, much to my relief. I smiled outwardly.

“Forgiveness is what happens when a pony does something wrong, and somepony else lets them know that it’s okay.” I explained out loud, “But that doesn’t mean that you can go off and do it again. Forgiveness is something that’s given when the pony that did something wrong is very, truly sorry.”

I could ‘hear’ Fray processing the information, drawing conclusions. It was like music, but abstract and impossible to follow unless you were in tune with it. Impossible, beautiful music.

“I think I understand.” Fray told me, “I think I am… sorry.”

“I know you are, but don’t worry about it. It wasn’t really your fault.” I told it mentally as I stood once more, Fray floating next to me once more as we headed back towards home, “Everything that has happened is my fault, or at least partly my fault.”

“I do not understand.”

“Maybe I’ll tell you some time.”

The sun was setting over the field as we exited. Cold winds swept in from the North, blowing through my mane with a harsh, knife-like caress. My companion did not feel the wind, of course, being a ghostly blob. I wasn’t one to complain though. Winter was my second favorite season because, when snow blanketed the ground, it leant a sort of mystery to the world, covering up all the little details that we ponies often took for granted. There was also something attractive about the cold in some sicker sense, the way it was harsh and dangerous and could freeze a pony to death. I wasn’t really a huge fan of self-inflicted physical suffering, but cold weather really was just something that I could take in stride while other ponies had to wrap up in scarves and other warm knits, giving me a sense of pride in myself, if even just a little.

It wasn’t long before my hooves hit the cobblestone streets of Ponyville once again, but unlike when I had left, my heart was heavy enough to drag my head into the dirt.

Figuratively speaking, of course.

I strolled through the streets, each building looking more gloomy and gray in color than the last. Fray hovered silently at my side, not even a single tittering sound escaping its mouth. A cute little bat pony mare smiled at me shyly as I passed her on my way, but in my destitute state, I didn’t even afford her a glance.

I was in no shape to start looking for a new special somepony anyways. She was pretty cute though. I hope she found a loving special somepony of her own.

Staring up at my home brought a sense of both relief and disharmony to my mind. There, inside, lay so many memories that I cherished. Those memories were all I had at the time as I opened the wooden door to view the gloomy interior of a home that, only a month ago, would have been alight with a fire and filled with the smell of a fresh meal. And if not a fresh meal, then a note would have been left on the table next to the couch in front of the fireplace.

All that remained of such notions were cinders, ashes, and a pile of dishes that I simply was unable to bring myself to wash for lack of motivation. The stench was becoming stale, but sometimes still acrid despite the age of its cause.

Stepping inside, I pushed the door shut with a slow buck from my left hindhoof, turned, then locked the door and let loose a heavy sigh.I wanted to just fall onto the floor and sleep right there, but I knew it would be fruitless. I’d tried the same thing earlier that week. Fray too seemed to be affected by my mood, which was not unusual considering its home was my mind. The little thing flopped down on my mane, right on top of my head, and it made me laugh a little.

Fray knew a little bit about cheering me up, and had recently figured out how to make it seem like it was actually corporeal and couldn’t pass through things like a ghost. The knowledge had opened up a huge amount of expressiveness for the little floating bunny-blob pony-ghost, and it was always at least a little entertaining, because Fray was pretty dramatic in the way it executed such actions.

“We should eat something.” Fray complained, “It is almost past the optimal window for consuming nutrients.”

“Food.” I suggested, “You can also call it food.”

Sometimes I forgot that it felt what I felt, being connected to me as deeply as Fray was. Hunger, sadness, insecurity… all of those things were felt at least to some degree when Fray was outside my head, but even more so when it was floating around in my mind with nothing to do. Only when it was distracted with learning something or processing some kind of information or other, did Fray take on its own personality and was able to ignore my moods.

I sort of felt sorry for it.

In any event, Fray and I headed for the kitchen, the putrefied smell of congealed carrots and other things wafting softly into the hallway as we approached. A few weeks ago, I might have gagged, but by that time I had become very used to it and simply bypassed the mess, opened the refrigerator and nabbed the nearest still-edible thing that lay inside. Fray and I sat at the table, it taking up a place inside my head as I began to chew, swallow, and repeat. This fascinated Fray to no end, and made me smile just a little to myself until we finished our meal in exterior silence. Of course, my mind was ablaze with the various yippings and yammerings of my ghostly friend, but I didn’t mind and we finished up quickly.

“Fray… we’re leaving tomorrow. The sooner we check out your ‘call’ the better. But first...” I told it as it floated out in front of me, “... we need to gather supplies.”

“What kind of supplies?” Fray asked, “Food?”

I let loose a short burst of shallow, albeit amiable laughter, “Yes, food. But we’ll also need some basic survival tools. Flint, steel, a sleeping bag, a shovel, an axe… basically all the things we’d need for camping.”

“Camping?”

“You’ll see tomorrow.”

With that, I headed into my bedroom, glancing over at the bedside table where, a few weeks ago a feather would have been waiting for me. Recently, I had been unable to bring myself to sleep in that bed, or even be in the room for more than a few minutes, so I opened the door to one of the closets and hastily nabbed up all the things I would need, and shoved them into a saddlepack. Anything that didn’t fit, I either hung on the outside or dragged into the hallway and out into the living room. I had to repack it all anyways for both efficiency and size’s sake.

When the packing was complete, I did a mental checklist of everything I had fit into the packs to make sure I had not forgotten anything and then made my way to the shower. I was going to miss being able to take them, of that much I was certain, so Fray and I stayed in the tub and enjoyed the sound and feeling of warm water beating down on my body, and relaxing my soul. It was the only time I could really think, being in that tub. It was a refuge with its closed door, steamy clouds of water vapor, and undeniable warmth in such a way that I felt as if I’d stepped into another world where nothing else mattered except sitting there. Fray had taken up a position on a soap brick, kicking its stubby bunny-pony legs as it did so and whistling a tune that I know it had stolen from my past memories.

I didn’t mind though, it was a special tune… one that transcended even the recent events that had torn my life apart.

I smiled, and began to sing the lullaby that my mother used to sing when I couldn’t sleep or had bad dreams.

Do you know~?
Where you’re going to~?
Do you like the things that life is show~ing you?
Where are you going to~?
Do you know~?

Do you get~
What you’re hoping for?
When you look behind you~
There’s no open door.
What are you hoping for?
Do you know~?

Do you know?
Once we were standing still?
In time~?
Chas~ing the fantasies that filled our minds?

You know I loved you!
But my~
Spirit was free!
I’ve been at the questions~
That you once asked of me~!

Do you know?
Where you’re going to?
Do you like the things that life is show~ing you?
Where are you go~ing to?
Do you know....?

I went on like that for a while… and eventually found that Fray had fallen asleep on the soap bar. I picked the little blob-pony rabbit-creature up and…

… Wait…

How was that possible? It had never had a truly physical form before…

I shrugged and cradled the little thing in my forehooves before standing and turning the shower off, stepping carefully out of the tub so as not to awaken it, and heading back into the bedroom where I placed Fray on the bed, dried myself off and got to work on making a small bed for it.

It was simple, really… I had an old horseshoe box that served the function perfectly, and I stuffed it with all sorts of small, warm blanket-like things to keep Fray warm, just in case it actually felt cold. I couldn’t be sure about that after all, so strange was my ever-present companion.

When I finished, though, I realized I had no where to put the makeshift bed. I couldn’t put it on the floor… that seemed wrong somehow. I swore I’d get Fray a legitimate bed that matched its size as soon as we got back and looked around for something to set it upon.

Then I saw the candle that I had lit for Aurora. It still burned and had burned since the night she left. I reached up with a hoof, and took hold of the base where it sat, then pulled it forward and blew it out, closed the window, locked it, and placed Fray’s shoebox on the bedside table.

Chapter 15: Expatriation

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter 16: Interlude 4

Author's Note

I didn't really want to write an Interlude this time, but I have to keep the pace the way it's been since the beginning. Really this is a little nod in Silvadel's direction, and though it would be the perfect way to somewhat "interact" with the audience.

It'd be pretty cool to answer questions that people ask (as long as they don't break the narrative) in the Interludes. That would certainly help fill out the cast of ponies that are in the crowd, and be a fun way to make Interludes more interesting. In all honesty, unless I think of more things to do with the ponies in the crowd, the Interludes are becoming very boring for me to write, and I really just want to get back on track with the next chapter.

Chapter 16: Interlude 4

I was a Pegasus

Interlude 4

“So there was only one voice?” one of the ponies at the back of my storytelling group asked.

I shook my head, “No… well, yes. It’s hard to explain without ruining more of the story, so you’ll just have to wait for the next part.” I told them.

“So… when did you get your wings?” another asked, “It’s starting to sound like you never get them, but… I mean, it’s obvious that you did.”

I laughed. It was strange, but until I’d actually started looking back on my own life, I hadn’t realized how long it would take to tell the tale.

“Well Silver Bell, all in good time.” I offered, “It’s the journey that’s interesting, not the destination, as ponies often say.”

There was still plenty of time until the next meal, and I didn’t feel like answering too many questions, so I decided that I should let everypony take a small break, go use the restroom and do whatever else they decided that they should need to do before calling them back in.

“Be back in this spot in about fifteen minutes.” I commanded, “Until then, dismissed.”

Not much happened in those fifteen minutes, and I didn’t feel like going anywhere so I settled in the place I had been standing and reflected back on the events of the past year. Fray was gone, Aurora was gone. Everypony was gone that I’d known, with the exception of Scootaloo and Featherweight, but they were off doing their own thing so they might as well have been.

My thoughts turned to Fray. So many times had the little creature sacrificed something for my well being. So many times. If it weren’t for the border wars in the west… I’d have been off searching for my lost companion. And if Aurora were…

“Sir…” a small voice called out from a few feet away.

I opened my eyes from where I’d been laying in the grass.

“Hm…? What is it?” I asked the intruder on my reflection.

It was none other than Lemon Stand, and she had brought a cup of water with her and was then offering it to me. I took it and thanked her.

“You look bothered.” Lemon Stand stated, taking a sip from her own cup, “Is something the matter?”

I grunted, “I suppose… but when is there not always something the matter?” I asked, shifting in place to scratch an itch on my back against the rocky ground, “Tell me, do you think they’re enjoying the story?”

“Smooth change of subject, Sir.” Lemon Stand grinned, nodding, “But yes… I think everypony here is enjoying the story. We’re all interested to know how you became who you are.”

“It’s not something I’d wish on anypony… but I get the feeling that there will be a lot more out there like me before the year’s end.” I mused, sitting up to take a large swallow from the cup, “Can you get some more for me?”

Lemon Stand nodded and once again I was alone with my thoughts and it stayed that way until everypony returned to the spot in front of where I stood.

“Everyone here?” I asked, looking around to see if anyone else was doing the same, thereby giving away who might not be there, “Good. I’ll continue then.”

Chapter 17: Inebriation

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter 18: Exploration

I was a Pegasus

Chapter 18: Exploration

Open gates allowed us access to a world quite unlike anything I had encountered before, as before me lay a world more fragmented than a foal’s first sentences. What I assumed had once been complete and normal had become a puzzle of floating platforms, aging stone bricks and crumbling, upside-down towers. I stared at our new surroundings and glanced at my companions for their reactions. Scootaloo and Featherweight were equally as awestruck, but I could feel that Fray was more anxious than ever, as if he sensed something but did not know what it was. His feral mental state, which was increasing in intensity with each passing moment was worrisome to me as well.

“Fray?” I asked, “Fray, what’s the matter?”

Fray shook its head, “We need to go. We have to go. This place is unsafe.” it whispered, “We have to reach the summit before the Moon falls completely.”

Scootaloo tilted her head at my companion, “Why?” she asked, “The only thing I can see that’s unsafe is the fact that not all of us can fly.”

Fray didn’t answer, which caused Scootaloo to show more concern for our situation, though she said nothing further.

I could feel Fray’s mind, despite him being outside my head. It was searching for an answer but unable to find one, causing him to panic silently. I frowned, sitting down on the rocky ground just past the open gate and reached up to retrieve my friend. Flinching, Fray telegraphed its tension as I brought it down to chest level.

“Fray… we’re going to be fine. We’ve been through worse.” I told it as the little cloud-like, bipedal pony-creature frowned at me, “Alright?”

Fray clung to my chest, shaking a little. Its eyes moved about in unison with its ears and I knew something wasn’t right. Fray wouldn’t have been acting that way otherwise.

“Let’s move.” I motioned with my hoof towards the tower, “It’s important that we reach that tower as soon as possible.”

Featherweight and Scootaloo nodded once as I turned to face our objective and we set off towards the tower to which more pathways appeared before us from below. They took the form of floating stones and provided a path where there hadn’t been one before. I chanced a peek over the edge to find that below us spanned a great chasm that seemed to have no end to its depths.

“Best not fall…” I mumbled as we continued forward until I felt something strange pulling on the side of my body, “You guys feel that?”

Featherweight nodded, “It’s weird, like I’m having trouble staying upright.”

I looked to Fray, “Any ideas?”

“Jump.” Fray stated.

“Are you insane, Puffball?” Scootaloo asked, “Sure, Featherweight and I will be fine, but… Air doesn’t have wings.”

Fray forwned, “You won’t need to use wings.” he insisted.

“Scootaloo, Featherweight” I commanded, “Let’s test it. You two jump, if you fall, you’ll be able to hover and come back on your own.”

Scootaloo shrugged as Featherweight nodded.

“Ready?” she asked him.

The two jumped and, within seconds, the most peculiar thing happened. They were standing, but not on air, or some invisible platform. No, the truth was much was stranger. They were standing on what seemed to be a wall, at least from my perspective.

“I’ll be Moontouched.” I muttered, “The gravity’s changed.”

“This is wierd…” Scootaloo grimmaced, “Everything looks… wrong.”

Featherweight just laughed.

“What’s so funny?” the orange mare asked him, scowling just a little.

Featherweight just shrugged, “I guess it’s just a matter of…” he grinned, “...perspective.”

I made a gagging noise, eliciting a frown from the brown-maned, skinny pegasus, “That was awful.”

“Well why don’t YOU jump, then?” Featherweight challeneged, “I bet you’re not as tough as you look.”

Scootaloo just made a rude noise and rolled her eyes.

“We have wasted too much time…” Fray mused, “Jump.”

I nodded and took a look at my companions, who were staring expectantly at me from their sideways position on the ‘wall.’ I heaved a sigh of reservation and ran forward, jumping into the air. The resulting feeling was strange and unfamiliar as my world spun, making me feel a little sick with a feeling of vertigo. Nearly losing my balance when my hooves touched the ground again, I shook my head to regain my bearings and very suddenly found myself agreeing with Scootaloo. Everything really did look weird when you were so used to ‘up’ being a certain direction. Where once the chasm had been below me, I found it was stretching out to the side, as the sky also did where it spanned infinitely out as the chasm supposedly did. The tower was suddenly sideways as well, reached out to the right from where it had been.

“Let’s keep moving. No stopping. We’ll just jump when we feel the gravity’s different and hope for the best.”

And that’s exactly what we did. Scootaloo and Featherweight took up a position behind me just in case I fell, and I headed up the formation as the forward point on our triangle. Heart pumping, and with Fray hanging on as best it could, I galloped, jumped, and with those actions, the world twisted right. Another jump, another counterclockwise twist, my hooves clattering against the quickly forming pathway, I went. Jump after jump, spin after spin, a spin and a fall. A large platform lay ahead of us. We were almost there.

One more jump.

Without warning, Fray was shaken loose and fell away from me and into the abyss. It didn’t even scream, so surprised was it by the sudden drop. I didn’t think, and lept for my friend. The wind howled in my ears as I caught the little being. In retrospect, it wasn’t the smartest thing to do. Fray could float, but… I guess if I had to think of a reason, it was that I suspected things worked differently in the strange place we were all attempting to traverse. Of course that would have been a lie.

I’m just saying if I HAD to think of something to explain my actions… then that would have been my excuse.

The impact was sudden and jarring. I think my body bounced a few times against the hard stone that made up what I was certain had been a ‘wall’ moments ago, but had become the ‘floor’ after a 20 foot drop. Pain accompanied being dazed and somewhat confused.

“Why did you jump?” Fray asked, still sheltered close to my chest, “... I would have been fine.”

I coughed, “Don’t ask silly questions. I didn’t want to risk losing you.”

The flapping of feathered wings soon graced my ears, along with calls of worry. I grimaced,pain throbbing on the side of my body which had hit the ground hardest, but fading with each pulse. By the time my other two companions had arrived, I was getting up while still clutching Fray close to my chest.

“Are you okay?” Scootaloo asked, a little worried fear in her voice, “You fell… sideways… into a wall.”

I shook my head, standing on my own four hooves. The pain from the impact was almost gone.

“I’m not sure…” I groaned, “I don’t think anything’s broken…”

Fray remained silent. I glanced down at its tiny form between my hooves. My normally un-fluffy friend had a look of contemplation on its face, as if it were unsure what to think.

“We need to move… I seem to be fine, and I’m pretty sure we’re running out of time.”

Featherweight nodded, “You’d be correct. The moon is nearly below the horizon, whatever that means in this crazy place.”

I nodded and we stepped off once more. It took a little time, but my party and I made it to the doorstep of the tower that had been in the distance some hour or so ago. Or so we thought, because right as we approached the door, the world we were in took a turn for the worst.

...and a flash of red light spread across the sky.

“We are too late.” Fray whimpered, “The Moon is below the horizon…”

I was about to ask what exactly was happening, when blue flames erupted from the old torches that lined each floating building, the light casting eerie shadows across the ground which almost seemed to reach out and grab at one’s hooves. The ethereal light mixed with the dull, blood-red sky as each building shifted back into its previous place, with one exception, the bridge that formed between my party and I, extending outwards impossibly before us. The tower was either much bigger than we had observed and was an optical illusion so that we thought we were closer than we had been, or it was actually farther away than it had been moments before.

“This is impossible…” Featherweight gasped, “The tower… it was right here…”

“...and now there’s a mile or more further to walk than before.” Scootaloo added.

Featherweight screwed his face up in an unhappy look of disgust, “I’d say this place is interesting, but I’m willing to admit the obvious.” he sighed, “It sucks here. Truly, truly sucks.”

I grinned a little, “I kind of feel cheated, actually… Like we’re just being messed with.”

“Look!” Fray demanded with a suddenness that cut our banter to a halt, “They are here… We have failed.”

I stared at what Fray was pointing towards and at first I was unsure of what it was talking about. However, as I gazed out towards the way we had come, I saw what it was warning us about. shadows that stretched, malformed, and grew without any light changing its position.

My companions shivered, watching the scene.

“What… what’s going on, Fray?” Scootaloo asked, her voice shaking a bit, “What are they?”

Fray was silent, which was foreboding in its own right, and did nothing to allay my orange friend’s fears. Even less so, when I began to hear them speak and I was unsure at first if anypony but me could even hear it, until Featherweight spoke up as his ears twitched about.

“Do you guys hear that?”

Scootaloo nodded, “Y-yeah. It’s really creepy sounding...”

I shook my head, “We need to move. NOW!” I commanded, “That bridge is all we have to cross, I’m sure of it!”

Featherweight took off without a second prodding, but young Scootaloo stood in place, fascinated and fearful of the shadows that reached out for her hooves. At least until I headbutted her side, making her stagger into a run as she looked back before breaking into a full gallop after Featherweight.

The bridge was long, longer than I’d anticipated, and as we ran, the blue flames came after us, lighting along the path, casting shadows that formed into ponies of darkness. Not batponies, but simply shadows that did not belong in the physical world. Some of them ran at us, others cowered in the corners. A few attempted to attack us, and I was forced to dodge along with my friends.

“Fray!” I barked, “What are these things?”

Fray shook against my mane as it answered, “They are the failures…” it said.

“What do you mean?” I asked as my heart rate increased, thudding ever harder in my chest, “What are the failures?”

Fray only shook it’s head and buried itself in my skull.

But our time was up. Two of the shadows latched onto Featherweight and Scootaloo, dragging them down. I did the only thing I could, and lept into the fight, bashing them down with a forehoof stomp. It didn’t hurt them, and certainly didn’t kill them, but it was enough to make them dissipate for a moment so my friends could get free and begin their dash once more. I knew there was only one way to make sure that my friends could get away, and so I ran with them, but only so I could keep an eye on them while I asked Fray something.

“Fray…” I called in my mind, “Fray, I need your help.”

“I can’t…!” it called back, huddled in a corner of my mind, “I’m not allowed!”

That confused me, and I asked it to explain, which it did… but only so much.

“I’m not allowed… if I do, then they’ll take me away, and put me back where I came from!” it explained, almost pleading, “I can’t help you here!”

The thought of losing Fray echoed in my mind again, but I needed Fray’s power to get everypony out alive.

“Fray. I won’t let them take you away.” I told it, softly with a thought, “I don’t know who or what they are… but I won’t let you go. We’ll fight them… together.”

I don’t know how to validate what I was saying. At first, I had only been thinking about Scootaloo and Featherweight. I needed the extra power that Fray could afford me to save them… but… then I think meant it all at the same time. There wasn’t exactly a lot of time to think about it. There was no way I’d let Fray go without a fight. It had become like a son or daughter to me, and we’d been through a lot together.

There was no way I’d let Fray go without dying first. Whatever it was afraid of, I knew that I could take it on, even if I couldn’t rely on Fray to help when the time came to confront it’s fears.

“Do you mean that?” it asked, “You will not turn away?”

I nodded, “I do. No matter what. I’ll be here.”

Once again, a decision I had made would seal my fate and those of my friends… and I wouldn’t really comprehend how until it was far too late.

Fray smiled in the back of my head, preparing something that would help slow the attack of our strange and ethereal attackers. I could feel Fray as he focused an energy that I had never tapped, but that upon feeling it, assumed had always been there. It was a sort of potential energy that almost all ponies have, I’m sure of that, and can be utilized by anypony with enough courage and willpower, albeit with either less effect, or less control.

And who says only Unicorns can use magic?

The energy within my mind reached its peak, and Fray melded even deeper into my conscious in such a way that we were one identity. In those moments, we unleashed a bright, cleansing light from our eyes, and cut down down the shadow ponies, those who failed before us, watching as they disintegrated into a fine, black dust.

… Dust reminiscent of Cold Thorn’s power.

But I would reflect on that later. There were still attackers in front of us, separating myself and Fray from Scootaloo and Featherweight, and they were gaining.

“Will this hurt them?” we asked ourselves.

“No.” we answered, “I do not know why or by what means, but it will not hurt our friends.”

“Good. Then let us fire away.”

We turned. I could feel a merciless grin spread across our face as we spun on one fore-hoof as it clasped the ground and allowed us to fire the remaining energy that Fray had accessed accurately. At first, I hadn’t noticed it’s depletion, as I had never felt the energy in question, but after the second blast, I knew we were almost out and Fray cut off our access, decombining with my conscious.

“Why did we stop?” I asked, coming out of the almost trance-like state that Fray had entered us into, “Is something wrong?”

Fray yawned mentally. I could feel its activity slowing, as if it were going to sleep.

“If I had kept it up, you would not have had enough energy left to move…” it explained in a weary tone, “I am tired… I need to rest.”

I called to him mentally, at first in fear that it’s power would be needed again, but then I found myself fearing for its life, wondering how much that burst of energy had cost my tiny friend.

“I just need to rest…” it whispered in my head, “Please do not let them take me…”

And with that, silence. I could feel Fray’s presence, but it was weak and smaller than usual. I glanced up, looking once more towards my friends, who seemed to be limping towards the end of the bridge. There were no shadow ponies to be seen, as Fray and I had completely obliterated them, so at first I was afraid that Fray and I had concluded wrongly, and the blast had injured them. With that in mind, I galloped forward, hooves striking the ground as hard as they could to reach my friends.

“Are you two okay? Did the blast hurt you?”

Featherweigt shook his head, “No, but it scared me half to death! I thought we were going to die.”

Scootaloo just laughed, “Sure was awesome though, right?!” she asked the tan stallion, “I mean, all of a sudden, they were just, WOOSH! Gone!” my friend exclaimed, “What was that anyways?”

I shook my head, “I’ll explain later. It’s a little something that Fray and I-”

That’s when I noticed it. A dark scratch one Scootaloo’s wing, and a small incision on Featherweight’s left hind-leg. It looked like it was spreading too, from the site of the mark and outwards.

“What?” Scootaloo asked, “Is… something wrong?”

I could’t believe they didn’t know, “Scootaloo, doesn’t that hurt?” I asked, pointing at her wing.

Scootaloo nodded, “Yeah… a little. Something bit me when we were piled under the shadows.”

Featherweight acknowledged the same, stating that he felt it on his leg as well.

“What… what do you think it is?” my orange pegasus friend asked as she stared at her wing, “... Do you think it’s bad?”

“Well, it’s obviously BAD!” Featherweight exclaimed, “I mean… does that LOOK like any kind of bite you’ve ever seen before?”

“Quiet down.” I commanded.

“No! I’m not going to be quiet!” the tan, panicked stallion screamed, “Here we are on a bridge in some Tartarus-forsaken place, with no medical help and-”

“SHUT UP.” I roared, stomping a forehoof and glaring at Featherweight, subsequently calming down as both Scootaloo and Featherweigt flinched backward, “Now, listen. I know things aren’t looking up right now, but we can’t sit here groaning about it. Infected or not, if we sit around, it’s only going to get worse.” I explained, “So, let’s get inside, and see if there’s some explanation about what it is that attacked you, and see if there’s a cure or some way to slow it down until we get to a doctor.”

Scootaloo nodded, a defiant look striking across her eyes, “Gotcha. ‘Sides… It only hurts a little, right?” she asked and ribbed Featherweight.

“I’m going to die.” he mumbled in a high-pitched voice before walking towards the great door at the base of the tower we had been trying to get to for the past few hours, “... I knew this was trouble, and now I’m going to die.”

I noted that he laughed a little, and that it was almost manic, before we continued. Scootaloo strode at my side as we moved, explaining that Featherweight wasn’t exactly the bravest pony, but that he was smart, if not a bit of a dramatic.

“Great.” I thought, “I just had to recruit the crazy one.”

The doors, once we arrived, we found that it was indeed a massive illusion. The trick was so well crafted, in fact, that all the details that we had seen from across the bridge were now massive relief-carvings that gave the door the impression of being very rough and unsculpted, which had to be just the opposite of the truth. At the center, at just about eye-level, there was the symbol of Chaos again, and no doorknob in sight.

Not surprising, considering the size.

“Now how to open it…?” I asked aloud, “...how to open it?

Scootaloo shook her head as Featherweight stood shivering off to the side, then turned to ask me if Fray might have the answer. I shook my head.

“Fray is… sleeping. The blast took a lot out of him.” I explained.

“That was you guys?” she smiled with a little bit of excited envy, “Wicked, how’d you do it?”

I shook my head again, becoming frustrated, “That doesn’t matter right now… we have to find a way in. Start looking.”

Scootaloo frowned and begrudgingly started looking around the door with me for any sort of lever, pressure plate, or anything at all that looked anomalous or that might give a clue on what we were to do next. Unfortunately, because everything looked so strange, what with the doors being misshapen, and the walls having bumps and warpings all over them, there was really no way to be sure that EVERYTHING wasn’t a clue as much as just one or two things. I sat on my haunches, unsure of how to proceed, which wasn’t something I did for very long as I watched Featherweight back away from the entire door, looking up at it.

“Featherweight?” I called, “Featherweigt, there’s no where to run. You know that. Going back would probably be just as disastrous as coming here has been.”

The skinny stallion shook his head, still looking up, “I’m… not. I’m not running anywhere… just… Come look at this… It’s crazy.”

I stood, trotting over to where Featherweight was.

“I’ll be damned.”

Featherweight nodded, “Discord.” he whispered.

A rolling laughter filled the air. A joking, playful, but undeniably evil-sounding laughter. My gaze darted around the scenery, from the bridge, to the sky, to the guard-posts at the tops of the gates that lined the bridge itself. Unable to identify it myself, I looked to my companions to see if they had, and judging by their expressions and the way they looked to me for guidance as well, I could tell they had not.

And then I glanced up at the doors, only to find that they were moving. That they were the source of the laughter. The mischievous form of Discord stood as a part of the relief carvings themselves, before they began to to move, shifting, breaking my perceptions of impossibility as it shrank down to our level, leaving a smooth spot where he had once ‘stood.’

And then he was gone.

“You rang?” the Draconiquus asked, appearing behind us and peering over me from behind.

We all jumped, Featherweight collapsing on his injured leg, while Scootaloo came crashing down to the ground, I assume because her wings had involuntarily flapped in surprise when she’d jumped. Me? I didn’t leave the ground, but the sudden appearance had scared me enough to make me back into him, which prompted a forward scuttle-and-spin so I could face the chimera-like creature from a ‘safer’ distance than right under him.

“Now, now…” Discord said as he raised his paw-and-claw, making a ‘calm-down’ gesture, “Don’t be so alarmed.”

“Why are you here, Discord?” Scootaloo blurted angrily, “Is all of this your doing?”

Discord put his paw-and-claw...

You know what? We’re just going to call them hands. I’m not doing the whole “paw and claw” thing. It’s ridiculous and takes way too much effort when dealing with both the paw and claw at the same time.

Discord put his hand on his hips and frowned, “Now why is it that every time I make an appearance, somepony” he extended the “o” in exasperation, “always assumes I’m the one causing the problems?”

Featherweight grimmaced, “We all remember what you did to Ponyville.”

The Draconicus simply laughed, his eyes glazing over as if revelling in it, “And wasn’t it glorious? Those few days of my rule were just so memorable! I’ll never forget all that CHAOS I was able to sew in those few days… Even though they only lasted about fifteen seconds apiece.”

“Twilight put an end to your reign.” I mused, “I remember that much.”

Discord eyed me for a second, “Wait just a moment…” he tilted his head as he snaked his way around me, examining me from every angle, “I recognize you…” he grinned, “You’re the only pony who actually enjoyed my wonderful soap roads… So… what brings you here? Come to bask in a little more chaos than Ponyville can afford?”

I saw Scootaloo and Featherweight exchange a glance of confusion.

“What does he mean?” Featherweight asked, “Do you know Discord too?”

I shook my head, “I’ve never met him… but apparently he’s met me. And he’s right. I’m here for a reason. I want answers.”

“I’m right here~.” Discord sang, “And right this way, my little ponies… There is much… so MUCH to discuss. But first, would you like a cup of tea?” he asked, producing a cup with a wave of his hand, along with a kettle that poured little… “T’s” out of it.

I bit. I had actually enjoyed the Discorded Ponyville, remembering back. The soap roads had been really fun, and the chocolate milk rain… well… I didn’t run out of chocolate milk for a week or two even after Twilight had done whatever it was she and her friends did to defeat Discord. I hadn’t really cared much, so I was a little murky on the details

“Sure… I’d like some tea, actual tea… but we’re in a bit of a hurry. Scootaloo and Featherweight are injured… I’m hoping that you know a way to fix it, or at least can help us fix their wounds.”

Scootaloo growled, “I wouldn’t trust him… he never helps anypony without a cost or a reason.”

To our surprise, Discord appeared next to Scootaloo, pulling a coin from her ear with a picture of his face on it that spoke as he did, “Dear Scootaloo, if I needed money, I could just… conjure it up, I don’t need bits to do what I do.” he grinned.

“Not what I meant.” she grumbled.

“Discord. Please.” I stated with a starkness that actually seemed to make the Draconicus stop and consider my presence, “I know you like games. I know you enjoy playing tricks, but I need answers, and they need attention. Can you help us?” I asked.

Discord rolled his eyes and sighed, “I suppose.” he said and crossed his arms, “Come on inside, someone wants to meet you anyways.”

A door opened, creaking with ancient dust and rust, and our ‘host’ stepped inside.

“You ponies really are no fun.” Discord muttered, “Always so serious…”

I looked back at my friends. Scootaloo was clearly in pain, her wing was looking worse, the infection quickly spreading. The same went for Featherweight, who whimpered a bit, limping his way across the dusty, stone floors that marked our path towards a light at the center of the tower.

“Kain is rather… dramatic.” Discord said, rolling his eyes as he bent backwards and over to look at us upside-down, “He likes to make grand gestures. I think you’ll like him, though. He’s just as depressing as your senses of humor!”

Discord laughed a little, before deadpanning at us, “Tough crowd. If I weren’t just as interested to find out why you’re here, I’d definitely be trying a tad harder.” he said before disappearing in a small explosion of smoke, confetti, and ceramic bowls, “Just go on ahead, straight forward, into that light there. We’ll meet up at the top.”

And with a deep, foreboding laugh, we heard nothing else of Discord.

“Who the hay is Kain?” Scootaloo asked as we approached the light at the center, which reached all the way to the top of the massive, seemingly hollow tower.

“We’re about to find out.”

I stepped into the light, which flashed in response, taking me upwards and towards the top of the tower. Blackness surrounded me on all sides beyond the light, but I could not be sure if it was because there was really nothing beyond it, or if it was simply an illusion brought on by the fact that it was just a lot darker beyond the light itself, like the opposite of being in a dark room and looking outside. I stared upwards, stretching my neck and squinting at what I was certain was the end of my ride.

Slowly, I emerged from the light, being deposited on a landing in front of another pathway, with another light at the end. Moving forward with caution, I could hear something, but it was far away, and very similar to the noises I had been hearing before the moon settled below the horizon. Voices, hundreds, maybe thousands, calling out various ideas and things all at once. My hoof entered the light, and then everything went dark. The voices silenced.

“Hello…?” I asked, “Is… is there anyone there?”

Flames. Blue, ethereal flames erupted about a pony-and-a-half’s height above my head. At first it was just two, two eye-like slits in the darkness. Then it was three, making the slits into a complete face.

Once more, a blinding light, this time I reeled back, confused and scared. When my eyes opened once more, a new figure stood before me. It was bipedal, and dressed in robes. Where the flames had been, there was only a soft, pulsing light, and the “mouth” was gone, probably closed. The figure had true hands, hands with nails at the end which were cut back, hands which were soft-looking and white like quartz crystals. Those hands reached up, and removed the hood that hid the figure’s face, which had a white beard that reached to the ground, and bushy, unkempt eyebrows. Its ‘mane’ fell out behind the cloak, about half as long as the robe itself, which was a deep red under further inspection, and inscribed with strange glyphs and symbols that were similar to those which had been outside the gates from which my group and I had entered.

“I have been waiting… a very… very long time to meet you.” the figure said, breathing as if for the first time in hundreds of years, “Though… I did not expect it to be so soon…”

Discord appeared suddenly, next to the figure.

“Watch out!” I called.

The figure just smiled, “Don’t worry… I know what he is… and where he is.”

Discord put his paw up to the side of his mouth and whispered, “He cheats, almost as bad as I do, but he is so much less fun about it.” and used his clawed thumb to gesture at him.

“You must have had something to do with this, then…?”

Discord rolled his eyes, “Well… maybe a little. It was just a bit of amusement”

Once more the robed figure sighed, breathing only once, “Why must you do this?” he asked, “We don’t have that many chances left. Imagine if the Shadows had gotten to him.”

“Oh they’re only playing. They don’t mean any harm.” Discord insisted as he conjured a seat for himself to sit in, a little bit of his joking nature seeping through, “They only nip, after all.”

I shook my head, having had enough of whatever was going on. I had so many questions, so few answers, and I knew that Scootaloo and Featherweight might be running out of time. Ethereal megagod of Chaos or not, Discord and whoever-or-whatever-it-was’s conversation about who did what, and why it was wrong, had to wait.

“Where are my friends?” I asked, “In fact… where am I? And who are you?”

The figure shifted just slightly enough for me to see its movement, “Your friends are safe. For now.”

His voice and the way he said it, made my coat crawl.

“That doesn’t answer my other questions.” I growled, dropping low, into an attacking stance.

The figure sighed, “He’s a fighter… that’s good.”

“Stop messing with me!” I demanded, “I didn’t ask for this!”

The figure stepped forward, grabbing my chin. I don’t know how he closed the distance so quickly, but it was sudden, almost instant. Discord only smirked in the background as I peered over towards him, then defiantly back up at someone who I was quickly considering an opponent that I might not get away from without a fight.

“It doesn’t matter where you are… it’s more worrying the “when” you are, than the where..” he said as I struggled to get free before I tumbled backwards from the force of my own backwards lunge, “But, to answer one of your questions... you may call me Kain… and I have the answers that you are really looking for.”

The figure was once more at the center of the room, as if he’d never moved. I picked myself up, and glared at Kain. He only smiled through his white beard, those blue, glowing eyes, cutting me down to size despite the smile.

“And you…?” Kain seemed to consider, “...You have so much more left to learn.”

Author's Note

There may be something about Discord's actions in Ponyville and whether or not Air Ramp was actually in Ponyville at the time of his 2-episode reign. If you find this in indiscrepancy, please let me know what chapter it's in so I can retcon it, and fix the continuity.

I may have taken it out, though.

Chapter 19: Origination

I was a Pegasus

Chapter 19: Origination

“Then tell me… what am I here to learn?” I asked Kain, “Why go through all this trouble?”

“Discord? Leave us.” Kain commanded.

“Glady.” Discord huffed, “You are always too serious, and it’s literally more boring than listening to Sparkle yammer on about potion recipes. Taaa~”

And in a puff of smoke which… somehow made the transformation into a flock of birds, Discord, the only creature who hadn’t tried to assault me or kill me was gone. I felt strangely alone, and Fray hadn’t awoken yet. Silence filled the white space between Kain and I.

“You are here to learn the meaning of loss.”

I scowled, “I already know what loss is.”

“Good! Then you won’t be surprised.”

Glaring at the bearded creature, I prepared myself for another uncomfortably close experience, something that I had not wanted to happen again. To my surprise, Kain did not move from where he stood, instead only reaching out with his hands, I felt a shimmering behind my mane, and then pain exploded in my skull. It was enough to wake Fray, who was immediately panicked and pulled from my head in a way that nearly brought me to my knees.

“Fray!” I called out.

Fray reached out for me with his small arms, “Ramp! Please do not let them take me!” it called, beginning to cry, “You promised!”

Working through the pain, and the haze that came with it, I lashed out and began rushing towards Fray.

“Let Fray go!” I roared as Kain simply glared at me as if I were a mere annoyance, “Why are you doing this?”

“Because Fray is my property.” Kain said simply, “My creation. I get to decide where it goes, who it chooses.”

My hooves reached out for my floating friend as I advanced towards Kain and I managed to clasp around Fray’s form. Glaring at Kain, I noticed that something had changed in the look he was giving me. It seemed that he was having trouble concentrating. Thinking quickly, I tried to further disrupt the power, but placing my hooves in the direct line of Kain’s attack caused a burning sensation to cut into my nerves, making me withdraw the limb in pain and forcing me to let go of Fray, who was still struggling to be free of the robed creature’s telekinetic grasp.

“What gives you the right?” I barked, jumping in front what I assumed was Kain’s assumed telekinetic line of sight on my friend, “You’ve done nothing for it!”

“It?” Kain asked, laughing squarely at me, “You don’t even know if Fray is a male or a female!”

The burning sensation returned, casting me aside and making me curl in pain. It was worse than the first time, as if the shorter distance was enough to make the intensity of whatever power he wielded even stronger.

“Why should that… matter?” I coughed, trying to get up and have another go at Kain.

“What do you even KNOW of Fray?” Kain asked, “Do you know where Fray comes from? If it has another name? Do you know what it likes? What it dislikes? Why do you care?” Kain roared at me, “Are you afraid to lose its power? It’s ability to understand concepts quickly and analyze situations faster than you ever could on your own?”

“No!” I retorted, rushing directly for the robed madman, “I don’t know all of those things! And I don’t care about its power! We didn’t even NEED it until we came here! I care because…”

Kain stopped moving Fray where he held my friend inches from his grasp.

“Because?” Kain asked softly, tilting his head in my direction and raising his bushy white eyebrows, “Because what?”

“... Fray is like a son or daughter to me. It never mattered much to me what gender Fray was.” I explained, coughing just a bit, “After what I’ve learned about it, just taking care of it… I figured Fray would either choose one in time on its own, or that it didn’t have one.” I admitted, “I don’t know everything about Fray, and up until recently, I didn’t really care. I just wanted to get back to my life, but that has changed!”

Kain continued to hold Fray where it was in midair, spinning the creature as it sobbed, eyes closed. My heart ached seeing Kain handle Fray like that, seeing Fray shake and cry. I felt like a father, about to lose his child and unable to do anything to stop it. I didn’t know what to do, but I knew that I had to try something.

I was certain that Kain was just stopping to mess with me. If I could just keep him distracted long enough… maybe I could…

“Then why are you here?” Kain asked, his voice echoing across the open spaces, drilling into my brain.

I prepared myself, standing on back up on my own four hooves. Kain seemed somewhat surprised, and it never occurred to me why. All that mattered was getting Fray back from that madman.

“I came here because Fray wanted to come here, because coming here was important to it, and because I had ignored that fact for far too long.”

I broke into a sprinting gallop and lunged, thrusting myself in-between Kain and Fray, headfirst and right into the line of telekinetic energy that held Fray in place. I don’t think I’d ever quite felt a physical pain as harsh and mentally breaking before as the one I’d felt that right then. I don’t remember what Kain was saying just before I did so, because my memory’s not that great when it comes to the moments before I throw myself into harm’s way, but what I do remember, is the conversation that Kain and I had as I was fighting off the urge to faint.

“... So Fray is that important to you?” Kain asked, “That you’d throw yourself over and over into the fire?”

I couldn’t speak, but could only stare defiantly up at someone I was certain could kill me at any time he liked.

“Simply nod yes, or nod shake your head no.” he suggested in an airy tone, his gaze and strength unrelenting despite his uncharacteristically casual attitude at that moment.

I nodded my head.

“So you would?”

Again, I nodded my head.

“What if you were to die?” he asked, “What if your last action were to be trying to save Fray’s life? What if I told you that if you say ‘no’ now… that I won’t kill you? Would you still try to save Fray?”

I nodded my head. He increased the pain somehow, still as unmoving as a statue.

“How about now?”

My body was beginning to spasm, and I was certain that I’d black out. I had to nod my head, I knew I had to, or else I really would die, and Fray would go with me. Call it instinct, intuition, love… I just knew I had to. Up… just a little more… then down… just a little.

“That’s all very fine and good…” Kane frowned, “But what about Fray? Would Fray do the same? He hasn’t heard… nor seen… any of this. I made sure that all he’s witnessed is darkness, and all he’s heard is silence since he called out your pitiful name.”

Kain changed his focus directly to me. I heard Fray hit the ground, released from Kain’s grip. In his place, I was lifted, the tendons in the pale, bearded creature’s hand flexing, bulging under the skin with effort and malice. I could not struggle, I was far too weakened by the assault on my mind and body, and simply hung limp in the telekinetic grasp of Kain.

With the flip of a hand, the clenching of a fist, Kain snuffed out the last bit of defiance in my eyes, and sent me crashing to the ground. The last thing I heard was a rushing in my ears, and the sound of my heartbeat cease.

The last thing I saw was Fray stirring at my side.

I don’t know how long I was unconscious, I don’t even know what the extent of my injuries were. My memories to that end are limited to fading in and out of awareness, hearing the screams of a dismayed Fray, and finally a bright, white light.

And then I awoke with Discord standing over what should have been my corpse, and Fray crying against my ribs.

“Welcome back to the land of the living and, in your case, barely alive.” Discord grinned, “Congratulations, you… are not a shadow. You’ll still have one though, especially with Scootaloo and her boyfriend hanging around.” Discord teased.

“Hey!” Scootaloo exclaimed, “Featherweight is NOT my special somepony.”

Featherweight narrowed his eyes at Scootaloo, “Well geeze, when you say it like that… I don’t think I’d ever want to be anyways!” he huffed with indignation.

I rolled my head around to look at my companions. Featherweight’s leg was almost entirely consumed by whatever curse, infection, or disease the shadows had inflicted on him. The same went for Scootaloo’s wing. They were both very agitated… and I could see why, as both of them winced occasionally. Fray looked up at me, and I managed to weakly gather the poor creature up in my forehooves, cuddling it close to my chest. I was only a little thankful that Fray was too busy sobbing to ask me questions or even talk to me. My friends were still in danger, and I still didn’t have ANY of the answers I’d hoped to find there.

“Kain… you… what have you done…?” I croaked, “What… is going on with them? What did… what did the shadows do?”

“They are becoming Shadows themselves.” Kain said simply, “Welcome to lesson two. The dangers of leadership.”

The robed figure stood, and cast out his hands, both of them this time. I tried to stand, but was unable and was once again forced to watch as something horrible was done to my friends. They ceased moving, closed their eyes, and became suspended in midair.

“I’ve stopped them from making it worse. I can’t stop the spread entirely, but I can give you some time to get them to a hospital, and eventually be on your way to curing them.”

Okay, so maybe it wasn’t all that horrible. Maybe Kain’s actions there were actually helpful, but still. The pain in my chest was wavering and I felt I’d soon be able to properly move again.

I breathed a sigh of exasperation and relief, if that makes sense, “So… there IS a cure?” I asked, “I just need to get them to a hospital?”

Once again Discord showed his charm, “Alright, I’m gone again… there’s just so much Chaos to wreak and so little time! Listen, Kain…” he turned into a literal representation of the name, a walking-stick with a long beard and Discord’s signature eyes, as he began mocking the tall creature with a mouth that moved on a hinge like some sort of insane, cartoon puppet, “When you’re done, just give me a ring and I’ll ‘walk’ them out!”

And with that, he was gone again, leaving me alone with Kain, the very thing I hated most in life at that moment. Kain shook his head wearily, ignoring the outburst.

“Yes… there is a cure. But you will not find it in a hospital.”

“Where, then?” I asked, sitting up, “Where!”

Kane dropped his hands to his sides, but Scootaloo and Featherweight remained suspended, “In time… but first we have a lot to discuss. I have a reason for everything that I’ve done today, no matter how horrible it may seem to you.”

I narrowed my eyes, clutching Fray closely, “I’m listening… but it’s not like I can go anywhere until you tell me the cure anyways, so it’s not for my health or yours!” I growled, “Why are you doing this? What did I do? What did ANY of us do to deserve the misery that you’re causing us?”

Kain shook his head, as if disappointed, “I understand your anger, but I had to be sure of something.”

“And what ‘something’ was that?”

Kain went on to explain that Fray had actually saved my life, and that if it hadn’t been so emotionally and mentally close to me, I probably would have died. I didn’t see how that answered my question, but I was nevertheless grateful for Fray’s help. The small creature had gone silent, and I noticed that the coarse fur that had covered it was… basically gone, and it had returned to its normal consistency, which was akin to a rubbery little cloud-being. I stroked its mane, attempting to comfort my small friend.

“You see…” Kain continued to explain, “Fray is not one-of-a-kind in the sense that he’s not the only creature like himself. Trixie has one as well, though it is corrupted and broken. In fact, the whole reason she chose you was because she was certain this would happen, and that she could either learn from you or that you could break the control it has over her.”

“But… then what is Fray?” I asked, “Fray is nothing like Trixie’s… thing… and hasn’t tried to make me do things like I saw Trixie doing.”

Kain sat down on his pedestal, something which arose from the spot where he’d been standing in the middle of the white space we both occupied, and it crossed its legs under the robe it wore.

“Fray is a spirit.” he said simply, “A spirit of one of the last of my kind.”

It took a moment to sink in. The strange creature in front of me was not some kind of god, his power non-withstanding. So then what was he?

“I am a Skyllian.” Kain admitted, “And I am the oldest, and last of them. Most of us were not as long lived as I, but I have been around since long before Equestria existed. Allow me to tell you… just how everything really began. This is going to be a lot to take in all at once, but we’re all running out of time. The Spirits, and Equestria as we know it, are in danger.”

My ears flickered forward and I found myself being pulled into a vision projected by my suddenly… more agreeable host. In proceeding vision, Kain showed me the rise and fall of Mankind. He showed its great cities and powerful machines, machines not entirely unlike the ones we were developing in those days. He showed me the origins of Order and Chaos, the two most powerful forces in Equestria, which regulated everything in subtle and impossible to understand ways. Further into the vision, I found myself watching as the universe changed upon the activation of two great machines that had been designed to give control of those ultimate powers to my people so that they could completely control their own destinies. I watched as it went terribly wrong and a world that was unfamiliar to me changed into the one I lived in. Order and Chaos, and the forces that swore allegiance to each side, fought and died until equilibrium was once more established, and magic as we knew it came forth from the void.

And finally, I saw Kain. Kain, who had been in every part of those visions, who had seen every war that the Skyllian Draconi had waged, who had watched as everything had changed, and who had been a part of its cause, took one of the most noble creatures that Skyllians considered, and gave them the intelligence necessary to carry on a new legacy in our place. What had once been simply considered an Equine, became what we were then and are today: Ponies. Smaller, but more intelligent than our ancestors, Kain and his scientists, gave intelligent life another chance. I saw the rise of Celestia and Luna before they became Alicorns, and with their ascension to power, the final days and eventual voluntary fall of almost every Skyllian. Except of course Kain and a few survivors who disappeared into the wastes, until he was finally the last of them all, who watched over the machines that had begun the the end of a race. Somewhere in-between all of those events, I witnessed that Pegasi were born of Chaos and that Unicorns had been born of Order. Pegasi were more prone to magics that were not considered magic and spontaneity, while Unicorns were more apt to developing patterns for weaving spells, and were thus more akin to Order, which tried to categorize all things as a primal force of nature.

Lastly, the nature of Fray and his companions was revealed to me. They were trapped in the Chaos that lie just beyond the physical world. They were the basic spirits of the scientists and
Skyllians who had still been alive, stripped from their bodies voluntarily, so that they might live again in the form of what Fray had become, and learn what it meant to be at peace.

And then it was over. Kain stared at me, a sad expression.

“Now you see, I hope.” Kain whispered, “I had to be careful… I had to make sure that the Spirit that was with you had not taken favor of darker concepts and actions as a result of neglect and hatred.”

I breathed a heavy sigh, unsure what to make of what I had just seen.

“So why tell me all of this?” I asked, “Why not tell Celestia that we’re in trouble…?”

Kain stared right through me as he spoke, “She already knows… but Celestia and Luna are both occupied with maintaining things as they are, and Twilight and her group no longer control the Elements of Harmony, diminishing their effectivity.”

“So why. Me?” I repeated.

Kain shifted in his seat a little, as if looking for a way to make me understand.

“The Machine of Order is about to be activated. It will take about a year to spin up completely… when that happens, nothing but an activation of THIS machine that we’re in now, the Machine of Chaos can balance it out… but there’s a catch…”

“Go on…” I rumbled.

“You saw the destruction that the initial activation caused… it will happen again, and wipe out everything or change it all as we know it.”

I swallowed, remembering the fires, the magical storms, and the waves of unnatural destruction that plagued the world before Equestria.

“I need you to stop the activation. Your world needs a hero. Unwilling or not, it needs you. You have the potential for leadership, and you have experienced enough loss that you will, I hope, be less affected by the lives that will certainly be burnt away in the coming fires. The armies of Order will defend the machine until they fall under the sword.”

“And you’ve been watching over these machines for… how long?” I asked, accusingly, “How come you, who can stop a pony in their tracks with your… freaky floaty hands… can’t stop the Machine yourself?”

Kain shrugged.

“I can’t get back over to it. Somebody… or somepony… has taken over. The Machines choose new leaders based on what the leaders want and if those wants coincide with the machine’s desire to make the world the way it was programmed to do so. Order’s machine has taken a liking to someone new, and won’t let me in. It is also raising an army of golem-like atronachs to protect itself while it grooms that new leader.”

One heck of a side note… I’m just saying.

I asked Kain how I was supposed to stop an army. He told me I had a year to accomplish shutting down the machine and that, at some point, I would be put into a leadership position of some kind or other before then. Kain once again told me that despite a year’s time was available, time was still short, and he did not have much more that he could say that would matter. He did, however… have one last lesson to teach.

“Trixie…” he called, “Come in here.”

A door slid open on the far side of the chamber Kain and I were situated in. It opened upwards, sliding without making any noise except that of a hissing which one might expect from an angered snake. From behind the door stepped the white-haired, light blue mare that I had come to know as the catalyst for everything that had occurred. She was, at the time, a mare whom I both hated and was grateful for encountering. She stepped forward, emotionless.

“Trixie here is the one who lured you to this place. It was not my intention to have you come here so soon. For that, I have decided to punish her. You two will fight.”

“...What?” I asked, swallowing hard, “Why?”

Kain sighed as if exasperated by the question, “One, to release her from her bonds to her own Spirit, and two, to teach you how to kill.”

I scowled at Kain, “I am NOT killing Trixie.”

“That’s fine.” Kain shrugged, “Then Trixie will kill you instead.”

“Wha-”

In the span of half a second, I was pushed back on my hooves, a blast of magic from Trixie’s horn forcing me to brace myself against the somewhat slippery floor.

“Why are you attacking me?” I asked Trixie, “What have I done to you?”

Trixie only smiled, her darker side clearly in control, “It was our hope, or rather… Trixie’s hope, that you would be able to cure her of me. However…” she grinned, “Trixie’s own calling you here has dashed that hope, because in this realm Kain is in control, and Trixie can do nothing to stop what we are about to do. This is Trixie’s one chance to stop herself from being separated and sent back into Chaos.”

“I don’t understand…” I growled.

“It doesn’t matter. All you have to do… is die!” she bellowed, charging forward with a red aura surrounding her, tendrils of energy from it lashing out angrily against the air.

I dodged, barely, contacting Fray in the process, who had retreated into my head.

“Fray… I don’t think we should kill Trixie.”

“Why should we not?” Fray asked, “Whomever is still in there is no longer in control and she is clearly in anguish.”

I shook my head as my left hoof struck the ground and my body began the spin that would eventually allow me to face Trixie’s back, “We can’t. It isn’t right. You heard the Spirit... it’s in control because of Kain.”

“We cannot best Kain either.”

My other hoof touched the ground, gripping as best it could for the next phase of the facing maneuver, “We need to disable her without doing permanent damage.” I suggested.

“How do you propose?” Fray asked, readying itself, “We need a plan.”

I grinned slowly, my back hooves hitting the ground behind me, eyes locking in on our opponent, body ready to spring, “Just follow my lead and help me dodge anything that comes our way.”

We lunged, extending a hoof towards a surprised Trixie, hitting her flank as hard as we could. It was my hope that it might cripple her temporarily, the pain maybe slowing her, but as I flipped back around, she was only angered and blushing a little.

“How DARE you touch Trixie in that manner!” she bellowed, preparing her next attack.

“It’s not like I’ve got a girlfriend to get in trouble with. You made sure of that.” I jeered, shrugging just a little.

Trixie roared, moving quickly for a hoof to my face. I dodged, barely, but I could feel Fray’s influence on my movements, and landed a hoof to her chest, sending the blue mare staggering backwards. I went in to knock her down, but found a hoof in my stomach, forcing me to my knees for a moment. A quick stomp from Trixie’s back hooves would have ended me, but Fray took control just in time, rolling me onto my chest. Taking the hint, I pushed myself back onto my own four hooves.

“We can’t keep this up forever.” Fray warned, “She is very fast. It is taking a lot of energy to keep up, and we do not have much left in reserve.”

“Just keep it up a little longer.” I told Fray, “We just need to pin her down, after that we can-”

Fray forced me to jump back to avoid a blast of magical energy.

“I am sorry, Ramp. I must keep us alive.”

Against my will, Fray lunged. It was too sudden to stop. In an instant Trixie found herself pinned and I found myself trying to punch her in the face over and over. Fortunately, Trixie was either dodging or blocking most of those attempts. It wasn’t long, however, before the Unicorn showed signs of tiring, and Fray took the chance to get up and bring our hooves down onto the mare’s chest. I tried to stop Fray, I really did. My back muscles twitched, trying to negate my unwilling assault, pulling with all their might. My efforts were not successful. Not completely.

I heard a crack. It made me feel sick, and I felt my resistance crumble. Fray released control of my body, having finally run out of whatever energy it accessed to do what it did. Trixie stared up at me, her mouth open and eyes wide as she gasped for air.

“Fray!” I roared, looking up at the ceiling above, “Fray, how could you?”

Fray recoiled a little at the anger that flared in my mind, “I… I do not want you to die!” it cried in my head, “I saved you once… I do not want to have to try again… what if I fail?” it asked, its voice wavering in my skull, “... I do not want to lose my best friend.”

Something in my mind clicked at those words. I knew the feeling, and I remembered when I’d said words similar to those to Aurora, who was once my best friend and lover.

“I… I am sorry.”

I shook my head, looking down at the gasping mare whom Fray had nearly killed using my body against my will, “No, Fray. I understand. There was a time once when I did something just as drastic to try to keep from losing someone I really cared about too.” I admitted, “That choice lead me to here, and lead to your… creation. I know why you did it.”

I stared down at Trixie once more. I could feel the guilt still radiating from Fray. I was not happy, but thankful for that… if Fray could take control of my body, then if it had no qualms about doing something awful to achieve our goal, I feared I would be unable to stop it.

“... do it…” she gasped, her non-Spirit self bleeding through, “Release me from this misery.”

I breathed in heavily, “No.” I countered as I stared at Kane, “No. I will not kill Trixie. She can be helped. I know it.”

Kain frowned through his white beard, “She tried to end your life. She started everything that has happened here today of her own volition. She may not be in control here, but that is not your concern, is it?”

“No.” I replied.

“Then kill her.”

I shook my head, “I’m leaving. We’re through.”

“How will you take your friends with you?” Kain asked, holding them in his telekinetic grasp where they lay unconscious, “I have them here, and you know you cannot take them without a fight, a fight that you cannot win.”

I narrowed my eyes, “You’d keep my friends because I won’t KILL somepony?” I asked, gritting my teeth.

“I would.” Kain confirmed matter-of-factly, “Kill Trixie, and you can have your friends.”

“... It is the only way.” Fray affirmed, “Unless…”

“We come back later… when we’re more powerful, when we’ve got an army… when we can beat him.”

Fray nodded mentally to me. I was out of options.

“No.” I repeated aloud to Kain as my gaze affixed on his face, “I don’t know how I’m going to do it, but I’m going to find a way to kill you instead.”

Kain looked at me, narrowing his eyes where he stood as if he were bemused.

“... I’m going to go back the way I came, and when I return I’ll have a way to destroy you, I promise you that. Stop me if you want, but I will not kill Trixie.”

I saw Trixie crying, but I couldn’t be sure why. Maybe it was pain, or maybe it was that I could not promise the release from her prison that she had been hoping for since our very first meeting. Her torso looked badly bruised, even through her coat, and she was having trouble breathing, something I could tell even through her sobbing. In spite of that, it was time to go and so, turning, I made my way away from my friends. It was the hardest decision I’d ever had to make because instead of turning them back from where they’d come, I’d let them tag along. When I should have realized the danger that they would face, I did nothing besides warn them. It was a lesson I would not soon forget. My hooves began taking me towards the strange elevator from which I had ascended into what I was assuming was the highest point of the tower.

“Stop.”

My ears twitched.

“What.” I growled.

“You pass.” Kain said, clapping his hands, “I know you’ll probably be confused when I tell you this, but everything I have done today was a test… and you have performed each perfectly.”

I tilted my head and stared back at the strange creature.

“Buck you.” I rumbled, “Why should I believe a word you say?”

Kain held his arms wide, opening his palms, “Everything so far that I have told you is truth. Trixie DID do all of this of her own volition, including calling you here and wishing for you to kill her. The forces of Order and Chaos? They’re real, and Order IS coming to categorize everything and stop the march of time. I am also the leader of Chaos as it is now, and one of the beings that helped create Ponies as a race. I AM cursed with immortality. Fray is a Spirit of one of the creatures that once ruled these lands.” he took a breath finally, “And you… are the Pony I have been looking for to take care of one of the Spirits, unleash its potential, and provide it with guidance. You and Fray are needed and, even if you both should become separated, I know you will find your way back to one another.”

I frowned at Kain, “I still have questions and I still don’t believe you.”

Kain nodded quickly, “I know. I do not blame you and, were things not becoming quickly more desperate, I would not have had you meet under these pretenses, nor would I have tested you so harshly.” Kain stepped down from his place as he continued, “All that I have told you will become revealed as true in time, I am certain of that.”

Then something amazing happened. The robed figure, Kain the Immortal, stood before me and knelt to my level, looking me square in the eyes. Fray ejected out of the back of my head of his own accord to stare back at Kain in kind with an angry scowl. The bearded creature bowed his head in mine and Fray’s direction and then he spoke again.

“I ask you to forgive me, my son.” He began, “And before you go, I wish to bestow upon you the thing you’ve desired most since the day that summer, six years ago, when you stared up at the sky, and wondered what it was like.”

Kain stood once more, and walked to the edge of the circle of light we stood upon.

“One more thing before I do so, however” he murmured.

I stayed silent, watching for further treachery, angry that Kain would change so suddenly, that I couldn’t hate the creature before me as much as I’d liked to have.

“The cure you will seek is upon the highest mountain in the Spineyback ridge, just north of Canterlot and the Everfree’s deepest regions to its east.” he revealed.

I said nothing still. I was unsure of what to think for a moment, but I continued to scowl.

“What do I have to do to recieve this… gift of yours?” I hissed at him, “What ridiculous task do I have to do, how much pain do I need to go through?”

Kain only smiled, and gestured over to the edge of the disk of light we were standing on, where he looked down below as I approached. The darkness below was all encompassing, and endless.

“All I ask from you, in exchange for the knowledge I have bestowed, and the gift I am about to give you… is for you to take a leap of faith with me.”

I sighed, too weary of the strangeness of my situation to argue. I had seen the impossible that day, and I had died and been brought back. Clearly nothing worked the same in Kain’s realm as it did in the world outside, or that I assumed was outside that little bubble of unreality. Not only that, but as much as I distrusted the Skyllian at that moment, it was also the only real possibility of escaping from further torture.

So I nodded, and we fell.

Chapter 20: Interlude 5

I was NOT a Pegasus

Interlude 5

“Alright then!” I sighed, laying where I’d been sitting before on the craggy ground atop the plateau where we had lived and trained for the past few months, “Question time. Who has a question?”

I lifted my head to look at the small crowd of Pegasi and Batponies that sat before me. One raised his hoof.

“So… Kain was a Skyllian Draconis?” he asked, “I thought that Skyllians were a myth!”

“I’m guessing you’ve never read Lyra Heartstrings’ book called ‘The Skyllian Manifesto?’” I asked, “Despite the somewhat… cult-like following it’s gathered, there’s loads of factual information in there that Kain himself has confirmed. Of course, anypony you tell that to who isn’t prone to believing such things will probably just call you crazy. In fact, originally Lyra had thought that the creatures she was studying were the truly mythical Human race.”

A little bit of buzzed between the members of the crowd. I let it slide before barking out that someone else should ask a question.

“What about Kain’s… powers?” Lemon Stand asked, moving around the crowd with the glass of water I’d asked for earlier, “How could anypony, even a Human, be able to lift a pony and kill it without even touching it?”

I didn’t have an answer for that question, but thanked Lemon Stand for the water before taking a sip as she rejoined the crowd.

“Well…” I began, “Kain is in possession of powers beyond even Discord’s capabilities. He is capable of performing magics from a world that has long since passed, as I explained earlier. I do not know how it is he is capable of doing the things he does,” I sighed, probably having wondered the same things in the past that the ponies in the crowd were wondering at that moment, “...but it’s hardly of our concern, since he is on our side.”

“Is he?” Lemon Stand asked.

“Yes.” I answered starkly, a signal that everypony new meant that the line of a specific question was over with and would not be discussed further, “Next question, please.”

Night Sky raised her hoof next, and I pointed at her.

“So…” the dark blue pegasus began, “You said that Fray was fluffy at one point, but that he returned to a ‘normal state.’ What exactly does that mean? Also… how big is Fray?”

I sighed, thinking on my lost friend, “Fray is normally about two-thirds the size of my brain-box…” I began, knocking on my skull lightly with my hoof, “... and also normally about as soft and gray as a cloud. But… when Fray was in the forest, it awoke something darker in it than was normal, and so it changed appearance, giving him a more ragged appearance. It’s an ability that I’m pretty sure all Spirits have.”

Two ponies raised their hooves in the cold night air, their forms highlighted a little against the dark ground by the Moonlight that was beginning to set the sky alight. The next meal was soon, and I felt it would be a good idea to let them eat before continuing the story more. Still, I could take a few more questions first. The next question rocked me a little, though.

“You.” I pointed to a pony at the back, letting the other wait his turn.

“So… if Fray is gone… then do you still hear voices?” he asked.

I swallowed, preparing an answer that wouldn’t portray me as completely insane, “Well… yes. I do… See, it seems that even though Fray is gone… I’ve retained some of the abilities that were afforded to me by its presence.” I began to explain, getting up and pacing a bit, looking at the crowd every so often, “Also… there’s kind of a hole where Fray once was, so that other Spirits can kind of… bleed through. They can’t take over like Fray could, but they can make suggestions that sometimes alter my mood.”

“That sounds… scary.” Lemon Stand commented, “How do you deal with it?”

“You should have raised your hoof.” I rumbled, letting it slide anyways, “But… I just… I just do. Having Fray around for those months before prepared me for it, I guess.” I shrugged a little before repeating, “Next question, please.”

“What about Aurora…?” Another pony asked after I pointed at his raised hoof, “Or… did you ever get with Lunar Pulse? With a name like that, I bet she’s really good in bed, right…?”

“Lightning Strike! Just because Fireflight is not here to ask brash, personally invading and unwanted questions does not mean you get to!” I bellowed, intentionally screwing up my face into a raging snarl, “Don’t think I don’t know you put her up to it either! You keep your perverted little snout out of my sex life and in the dirt where it belongs!” I pointed at the stallion, “In fact, get out of the group, stand over here next to me, and DO WING UPS UNTIL I’M TIRED!”

I sighed, settling down quickly as Lightning Strike took up a position next to me, doing wing-ups.

“And don’t stop. Don’t even rest in the full-up position…. dammit. Friggen Shoe…”

On a side note, ‘shoes’ were what trainers called trainees. It was demeaning, and part of the process necessary to make soldiers out of the floppy-winged Pegasi and Batponies who we took in fresh out of grade-school. ‘Shoe’ was short for “horseshoe” which was something that everypony was issued as part of their standard gear, the extra weight helped build wingmuscle during flights and also protected the hoof from harsher landings. Even I had a pair, but I didn’t wear them because… to be honest, I felt like the protection they gave was negligible compared to a good set of roughed-up hooves, which a pony couldn’t get if he or she was wearing ‘shoes’ all the time. The weight they also added was nothing after a pony got to a certain point in their training.

But to get back on track….I smiled pleasantly, and looked out at the crowd, who were staring back with fear in their eyes.

“I would never punish anypony for asking a decent question. But you know what? This is the second time I’ve had a question like that asked of me this week. So… CONGRATULATIONS, SHOES!” I started yelling again, “ATTEN… SHUN!”

Everypony jumped up, standing stock still where they had been sitting. I began pacing, “I DISLIKE mass punishment! But sometimes it’s an effective trainer! HOWEVER! I am also not completely unfair! So, here’s what we’re going to do! EVERYPONY DROP!”

Everypony dropped into a wing-up position, struggling for space against one another.

“WE’RE GOING TO DO WINGUPS. TOGETHER!” I called out, “ON MY COUNT.”

I dropped down, crossing my forehooves in front of my chest, planting my wings on the ground at my sides.

“BEGIN!” I called, beginning the 4-count cadence that would set our pace, “1,2,3, ONE! 1,2,3 TWO! 1,2,3 THREE!”

“I CAN’T HEAR YOU COUNT!” I barked at them all, “Louder!”

It wasn’t enough, “LOUDER!”

Still not enough.

“LOUUUUUUDERRRR! ARE YOU GOING TO YELL AT THE ENEMY LIKE THAT?”

“NO, SIR!”

“Then let me see your WAR FACES!”

A few ponies grimmaced and growled.

“THAT’S NOT A WAR FACE. THIS IS A WAR FACE!” I yelled as I contorted my facial muscles to produce what I would imagine to be a particularly angry looking expression, even for me.

“Not bad!” a familiar voice called out, “Keep working on it.”

I looked up to see a fiery pegasus standing off to the side. Spitfire was her name, and she was one of the most highly ranked ponies in the entire Equestrian Royal Army. Even the ground forces paid respects when she arrived on the scene.

“GROUP!” I barked, “ATTEN-SHUN!”

Everypony, including myself, stood stock straight up.

“GROUP! GREET MS. SPITFIRE!”

“HELLO MS. SPITFIRE!” the group called out.

“That’s enough.” Spitfire, the once-Wonderbolt-Captain-now-Elite-Recon-Operations-Lead giggled, “I’m not here to torture your poor recruits. Everpony, at ease, RELAX!”

My soldiers settled back into sitting positions, mumbling to each other about how awesome Spitfire was, and speculating on what sort of inevitably legendary mission she had just come back from.

“So… Ms. Spitfire, what brings you here?” I asked, smiling at the prior Wonderbolt, “You’re not here just to see me, are you?”

The fiery SpecOps Leader grinned back and patted me on the shoulder, “Actually, I am. I’m here to ask you something and wanted to make sure you were doing fine here without Aurora.”

I sighed, “May I dismiss my recruits before we start talking, then?” I asked.

Spitfire nodded, shrugging.

“Alright, everypony. Go to the mess tent. Get yourselves some food while I speak with Spitfire here. Dismissed!”

I watched for a few moments as the recruits got set up in line for chow, then turned back to Spitfire, “So… what really brings you here?”

“Oh you know me…” Spitfire grinned, “Just here to say how cute you look. I’d never have guessed that you’d look even better as something other than a Pegasus.”

I shook my head, sighing and looking back at my wings, “I suppose it’s natural, considering that I spent most of my waking hours under the dark before all this. But really, what are you here for, if you don’t mind me asking again?”

Spitfire rolled her eyes, “Always more business than pleasure. Alright.” she made her way over to a sand table, a box where leaders could plan things like defenses, attack-maneuvers, and give visual aid to ponies who were more prone to watching than reading, “We’ve located the first signs of Order. they were as Kain warned: A small village just outside the Badlands has been put to sleep… permanently… by one of their Lullabye Golems.”

“Then the Machine of Order has started it’s spinup…”

Spitfire ignored my musing, “I’m here to ask you to join a task force comprised of myself, Rainbow Dash of Ponyville, and an old friend of yours, in addition to a few others.” she stated.

My ears perked, “Who?” I asked, “Who other than you and Rainbow would be insane enough to take on a Lullabye Gollum? It’s a suicide mission!”

Spitfire scrunched her nose and squinted at me, “Who’re you calling insane? You went INSIDE one of those things!” the fiery-maned Pegasus shifted a bit, “At least, that’s what I’ve heard.”

I shifted uncomfortably, “I won’t deny it… but… I had Fray back then. All I’ve got now is this annoying… bleedthrough effect left by Fray’s absence. The spirits that fill that hole never come outside, and they only seem to be around when I’m angry or being attacked. I have no idea what they’re capable of.”

Spitfire sighed, “I keep telling you that you need to see a doctor. Aurora has said the same thing, I’m sure.” she stared right into my eyes for a moment, “She still worries about you. You know that right?”

“I’m aware.” I stated bluntly, then stared at the ground, breaking our eye contact, “... and I know what will fix this. If I can just find Fray…”

I felt a hoof on my shoulder, “I know you’ve told me that Kain said you two had an unbreakable bond… but what if he’s wrong?” Spitfire asked, “What if Fray’s actually gone? Will you spend the rest of your life searching?”

I nodded, and took a deep breath, “I will. I made a promise. I won’t break it now.” I admitted, “But… I can’t abandon my duties to Equestria either. If you need me for the task force...” I lifted a hoof to offer it to Spitfire, “... Then I will go with you.”

Spitfire smiled and grabbed hold of my hoof with her own, pulling me into a brother-sister-like hug and scruffing up my hair.

“Knew I could count on you!” she laughed heartily, “You almost had me for a minute. Thought you might have gone soft sitting up here on this rock with a bunch of wet-behind-the-ears ‘Shoes!”

“Um… Sir?” a voice asked softly.

I glanced up to see Lemon Stand blushing just a little a short distance away from me. My gaze shifted up at Spitfire, who was staring back at Lemon Stand. She quickly let go of my neck and brushed herself off, letting me fall to the dirt with an unceremonious ‘thud.’

“What is it, ‘shoe?” she asked, as if nothing happened.

Lemon Stand flinched a little. It was one thing to stare me down, but to be directly addressed by one of the highest ranking ponies in the Equestrian Royal AirForce… that was something else entirely. Nevertheless, Lemon Stand spoke anyways.

“Um… I don’t mean any disrespect, Ma’am…” Lemon Stand said with sudden, increased passion and voice, then letting it settle to be more calm, “But… everypony’s dying to know what happened next between Flight Lead Air and Kain…”

I picked myself up, and brushed some of the dust and dirt from my coat before speaking.

“Well… I suppose I could keep telling the story… as long as Miss Spitfire doesn’t mind sitting in and has nothing else she wants to speak with me about. Also if we have time.” I offered, looking to my superior with somewhat bated breath.

My fiery-eyed friend, as I felt I could call her a ‘friend’ by then, seemed to consider it as a serious look crossed her snout, all the while tapping her hoof against her chin and making ‘thinking noises.’ It was hard to tell if she was really considering it, or if she was just fooling around. It was some time before she nodded in agreement.

“Yes, I would love to. The village isn’t going anywhere, and as of the last time we checked, the Lullabye Golem is sitting there, going no where as well. We’re keeping an eye on it until the last class is trained up.” she looked directly at me then, “...and after losing Fray you wouldn’t talk to anyone except Scootaloo and a few others. With the exception of thedebriefer who took your information and spread it to our armed forces so we’d be better prepared, of course.” she considered, “It will be nice to sit and listen for a while. The graduation is two days from now, isn’t it?”

I nodded, “It is. Will you be staying for this one?” I asked, hopeful, “I think these young stallions and mares would find it to be an immense honor.”

Spitfire smiled, “Sure. A personal favor, but you’ll owe me.” she warned playfully, “One favor for another.”

We began walking towards the tent where the mess hall was located. The menu was stew that day with the basic potatoes, carrots, lettuce and other vegetables thrown into a pot and turned into a broth-like soup. All the necessary foods to compliment a healthy, active lifestyle. I’ll admit though, that the lifestyle my trainees had lived up until that point and the lifestyle that they would live for the next few years was to be one that was more active than most. The food I had approved for the recruits was specifically chosen to make sure they didn’t gain a pound, and even lost a few if necessary. It was always just enough, so they were always hungry, but never TOO hungry. I entered the line where I chose. Even though I was fair to my recruits, I still took the liberties that I was afforded by my rank. In battle, I would not be one to skip in front of my soldiers, but even this was part of the training process. If there was a commander out there who wasn’t as good to his or her soldiers as I was, they needed to be used to it.

Spitfire also took the same liberties, following my lead. While she was a superior, despite having no official rank, I got the feeling she was wise enough to follow suit, just in case it was part of the training, as I’ve said it was. Our mess hall server, a Pegasus we appropriately called “Cook” unceremoniously filled our bowls with the broth-like stew. Cook was never happy. Almost stereotypically unhappy as far as cooks went, and didn’t much care about rank. Everypony go the same treatment, and we all just put up with it. He was never disrespectful, just never really cared and part of the reason, we suspected, was because Cook was old as Equestria itself. Maybe older than the dirt it was made of by some ponies’ speculations. Regardless, I made my trainees thank Cook no matter how much he spilled or splashed the soup, and I did the same.

Spitfire and I sat down at a table where the trainers would sit apart from the soldiers, but I did invite the squad leaders to sit with Spitfire and I and was soon joined by Night Sky, Lemon Stand, and two others whom I’d assigned to the positions of lead over one of four squadrons each. Together, we ate, discussed things of various natures, and laughed as they asked Spitfire questions about previous operations that had been revealed to the public and the rumors that had spread through the ranks, most of which were often over exaggerated in nature. Spitfire had changed a lot in the past few years, from what I understood. Both she and Rainbow Dash had told me of the time that Spitfire had tried to replace Soarin’ in the Equestrian Games a few years hence. Everypony had since made up and apologized, from what I understood, but I couldn’t imagine Spitfire, the legendary Wonderbolt, being anything but dutiful and honest as a leader. It simply didn’t cross my understanding.

Still, time was getting short, and if I was going to finish the story before graduation, I’d have to pick up telling it sooner than later because, in all likelihood, there wouldn’t be a second chance after this. I’d be joining Spitfire and a few others in an attempt to take down a Lullabye Golem, and might not come back from said mission. My hopes had been that I would have some time off after training my last class to sit back and relax for a while, maybe search for Fray but it looked like there wouldn’t be time for that any time soon.

I stood up from my seat at the table and called everypony to attention.

“Now that we’ve all had something to eat, I think it’s a good time to continue telling the story of how I ended up here, training you all and maybe how I got a chance to meet Rainbow Dash, the most powerful Pegasus in all of Equestria.” I grinned a little, “And let me say this… it wasn’t on the best of terms.”

Chapter 21: Rejuvination

I was NOT a Pegasus

Chapter 21: Rejuvination

I found myself falling from where I had been standing earlier and Fray stayed in pace with my descent. I could hear voices, calm and lovely, lilting and wonderful, as I fell into that infinite darkness. A name came to mind, a phrase, a chorus. ‘Pax Deorum’ it said, Peace of the Gods. And through it all, Kain fell, smiling as a wise-stallion might at a younger one.

“I, Kain, grant you fellowship with my blessing, that of the Spirit of Fray. May you teach it well how to live a new peace, even in these trying times.” Kain began, pressing a withered thumb to my forehead, robes flowing behind him as he did so, white hair and beard whipping about softly in the wind of our freefall, “I give you the gift of its presence and in doing so, my trust to do the right thing for Equestria as a whole.”

My pupils focused on the different aspects of Kain the Skyllian Draconi, his pale, the wrinkles, and the smile. It was very different from the Kain I had met only hours before. Where he had been harsh and deadly, I now found the old creature’s countenance to be calm and soothing, like an old grandstallion who was always there when I needed him most. In essence, I suppose he was.

“I know you will make me proud.” he continued, “For your efforts so far and your indelible courage, that which cannot be washed away by even my violent tides, I give you a gift. It is that which you have desired for so very long.”

I felt a burning on my forehead, where Kain’s thumb was pressed. A burning, not unpleasant, but uncomfortable. I stared up in fear at what was to come. Could it be another test or more torture to prove my worth? Was I still to die, despite everything? My eyes darted about in their sockets as I panicked, looking for somewhere to escape.

“Wings… my boy.” Kain said softly, “I’m giving you the wings which you sought before, the very things that set you on the path you now tread.”

I glanced to Fray, who seemed to be entranced, and then back at Kain, who simply continued to smile. Then I closed my eyes and focused on the nubs on my back, where Trixie’s dark magic had forced the growth of those unnatural wings which nearly took my life, a constant reminder of my failure and greed. In my mind’s eyes, I felt and ‘saw’ my wings, brand new, sprout from those hateful stubs like a new tree from the trunk of a long dead one. Pain accompanied it, but it was not too severe, only making breath catch in my lungs.

“The only thing I cannot promise you… is the kind.”

I opened my eyes, and saw Kane fall away from me, or rather, myself fall away from Kain.

“We will speak again in the future, my newest son of Chaos.” Kain whispered in my head, “But for now… spread your wings… Fly!”

I twisted my head around to look below me, then straightened out, and dove. A light poured forth from my destination, a hole at the bottom of the tower. Fray floated serenely beside me as I felt my wings beat for the first time, then again, and once more until I found myself speeding towards the aperture of light before me much faster than I had been to begin with.

The light engulfed me, its warmth lulling me into security, and I fell unconscious.

…But my dreams would not let me rest, despite the energy that had been taken from me to form the wings I then possessed.

Once again, strange images crashed through my mind and shattered the restful sleep I had been enjoying. In the dusty brown air with the Sun barely peeking through its cover, I was alone, standing before a great tower, similar to that which I had encountered before entering Kain’s domain. The primary difference between it and Kain’s tower though, was the construction. The tower before me was just as tall, and made of many large, spinning gears, all intertwined with impossible perfection, so that not a single space was to be found along its surface. The great gears were attached to massive levers, pulleys, and other constructs. It was not the most worrisome thing before me, however. No, what bothered me most were the bipedal constructs before it, all aligned in perfect fashion, row by row, column by column. Stepping forward, I made my way between one of the columns, staring at the machines before me. Their shells were rounded, and contained inside many gears and small machines, or so I could assume from what little area was not covered by thick steel. Some of the machines had different crests on their heads, or different body shapes. Some were sleeker, faster looking, while some were a little larger, with bulkier armors and great cannons where hooves would have been on a pony such as myself. I continued, breaking into a trot, fear welling in my chest.

Until I encountered something much larger than the machines I had passed. A great machine, massive even in the dusty shadows that it cast. Its sheer size caused me to backpedal a little in shock. A great behemoth towered above me, covered in rivets and filled with silent gears. Upon its back set hundreds and hundreds of pipes, like those of a Canterlotian Organ. It was hard to tell, but the machine was magnificently gilded with gold filigree and ancient designs, all etched into the very armor it wore.

And it sat, unmoving, like the rest.

Unsure, I stepped forward, and passed through it’s tree-trunk like armored legs, careful not to touch the splayed feet that kept it upright,. Once beyond the hulking giant, I witnessed a podium, whereupon a throne sat. I approached. In some foreign language that I was not sure how I could read, it said “Sits here, the Master of All Order.” The seat was empty. I crept forward, cautious in my advance, until my hooves nearly touched it.

Pain shot through the nearest hoof, knocking me to the floor. For a moment, I waited, unable to move, until my ears twitched, signalling the appearance of somepony new.

“You’ve already chosen a side…” the familiar voice growled, “And anyways… you’re too weak to handle that throne… The machine of Order requires a stronger host.”

I craned my neck over past my shoulder where I lay. A pony made of shadow stood behind me. Glaring. Unlike the shadows from the realm of Chaos, this one had a voice, pupils, a horn, and defining features. Features I recognized.

“Cold Thorn…” I growled, “What are you doing here?”

The dark Unicorn bore a vicious smile as the fine black dust I knew all too well shattered from him like glass, then dissolved into dust once more on the ground, some of it shaking off his mane and coat onto me as he stepped over my disabled form.

“Taking my place on the Throne, of course…” he shrugged, “A place that you cannot even comprehend.”

I tried to stand, but I found I was once more too weak, and was forced to watch as Cold Thorn sat upon the throne where a dark-blue glow flashed through his eyes.

“Now… prepare to witness what is to come!”

I heard a whining, grinding sound, and managed to roll myself over, to watch as the massive machine I had passed under, to arrive at the point where I lay, spun up its gears, shaking loose over a thousand years of brown and gray dust, grinding what was settled between the gears into something ever finer until the gears were clean and quiet once more. I observed firsthand that activation of the monster which was to come, though I was not fully aware of what it was at the time, and shivered as a great mournful wailing spewed dust from the pipes atop its massive body, crying out as a giant might as it arose from a long, tired sleep.

And then it moved, shaking and shattering the ground below its feet, lifting the main body of the massive atlasian machine to a position where it seemed more awake, if such a machine could even seem asleep. It turned, facing me, and staring down with one great telescopic eye that shimmered and swirled as I assumed it focused on my form. It wailed once more, and lifted its arm, bringing it down upon my form as Cold Thorn laughed maniacally.

I awoke, crying out in anguish, crying out words that I did not know, that I was unfamiliar with. Words which echoed beyond the forest and bounced off the moon. My anguish and fear called out for for anypony, anypony who could hear. Any names I could think of were cast out in a single rush of involuntary energy.

Nopony answered, though or so I thought, and so I found myself once again alone. I picked myself up and did a quick observation of my surroundings. A loud snoring revealed Scootaloo and Featherweight, both of whom were still afflicted with the creeping disease that had debilitated them within the tower of Chaos.

“Fray?” I called aloud, rousing the sleeping being, “Fray are you there?”

Fray yawned in my skull and poked its head out from under my mane.

“I do not like Kain.” it mused , stretching its tiny arms as it tumbled down onto my back with an unforseen promptness that made me furrow my brow a bit, “Kain is… mean.”

I shook the starkness of Fray’s statement off, “We’ll discuss it later.” I said, “I need your help.” sighing, “I can’t believe that Kain left them like this…”

A small grunt to my rear alerted Fray and I to a previously unknown presence. Recognizing it before I could, Fray jumped back into my head and forced me to pin the individual in question to the ground.

“WAIT!” Trixie called, “Wait, please!”

Fray was more powerful than I thought. In its post-traumatic fear, it had taken complete control, forcing my personality into the background again. I could only watch at first.

“Why are you here?” Fray roared down at Trixie, its voice child-like and angry, “Why did you follow us?”

Fray raised a hoof to strike the blue Unicorn once more. I couldn’t let it go on. Fray was young, mentally, and I needed to stop it before it did something we’d both regret.

“Fray, let go of my body.” I demanded, “I’ll take care of this.”

“But…!”

“I said LET GO. It’s my body. You’re just living in it. My body, my rules. I will be extremely unhappy if you do what I think you’re going to.” I told Fray, “Very. Very disappointed.”

Fray backed down, grimacing at Trixie and receding back to a place in my head where it could watch what was going to happen next, if there was dust in my skull, I could almost feel Fray kicking it in an unhappy gesture of frustration. I took up Trixie by where her forehooves met her chest while standing on my hind legs, glaring at her.

“What do you want?” I asked as she whimpered a little, “Why are you here? Are you not Kain’s property like Fray was?”

“I-it’s… me. I’m Trixie… the real one!” she stammered in fear, “P-please, no more!”

I further narrowed my eyes, apparently she remembered being beaten by Fray while it was in control the last time, and didn’t know it wasn’t me who’d been in control. Still... There before me was the very pony who had started all of what was happening and had happened. My torture, Scootaloo and Featherweight’s ailments, my exile from Ponyville, Aurora’s leaving, the fight with Cold Thorn. All of those things stemmed right from a pathetic blue Unicorn who was too weak to control both herself and the Spirit that resided within her. My anger sparked, and I nearly struck her as Fray would have done. Then I remembered… I was about to give her a second chance only an hour or so ago.

Besides… it had been my own greed which had brought me to her door, and so I dropped her where she had been, turning back to face my injured, infected friends.

“Trixie… I don’t know why you’re here… and honestly I don’t care.” I began, looking over the slowly spreading infection on Scootaloo’s wing, “But I need help. I can’t carry both Scoots and Featherweight, and I can’t take them back to Ponyville… There’s a good chance they’ve been exiled as well by now for conspiring with me if they were found out.” I turned to face Trixie, who was shakily rising to her hooves, “So I need two things… I need a place where I can leave them and where they’ll be cared for while I look for the cure for whatever’s wrong with them… and I need somepony to help me carry them.”

With that request and a puff of smoke, Trixie disappeared, saying nothing. My gaze dropped to the ground where once she had stood as the smoke cleared. I was too numb to cough from inhaling the stuff. Once again, I had been betrayed by Trixie. I sighed heavily, staring up at the canopy, where sunlight from the morning was beginning to filter through. I was at a loss, completely alone except for Fray, and starting to feel weaker by the minute, likely as a result of my recent transformation. Making my way to Scootaloo and Featherweight, I sighed heavily, knowing somehow I would have to carry them back to Ponyville, and would likely be under even more scrutiny, possibly even run back out into the fields around the Everfree, or worse.

A soft scratching in the forest surrounding would have none of that, however. I prepared for an attack by one of the native creatures, dropping low and settling into a defensive stance. As I listened, the noise became louder, more rapid sounding, until… I smelled Cloudspire, the distinct smell of a Pegasus who had recently come down from high altitude, and a scent that brought back memories that I had suppressed for the past month.

Strangely, Fray was silent, despite the information that had involuntarily passed through my mind for it to analyze and view at its own discretion. Some memories… I somewhat wished it hadn’t seen, mostly because I felt it was too young for such visions.

“Ouch!” a familiar voice yelped, presumably stuck in some of the undergrowth, “Oh… come on…”

My ears perked up, and I moved towards the sound of thrashing, “Aurora…?” I asked, peering through the foliage and pushing it aside with my hooves, “Aurora, is that you?”

“Ramp?” the voice called back, “Ramp! Over here!”

A few more hooves into the undergrowth, I found that familiar face. It was indeed Aurora, and she was tangled up in about four different vines. Sticks and leaves marred her normally beautifully swept mane, and she had more than a few cuts on her legs from, presumably, trudging directly through the forest. She, despite having walked away from me when I probably needed her most, I found her to be positively adorable.

She laughed nervously, “... can you help me down?”

… and in spite of her looking adorable, I was suddenly overwhelmed with a sense of numbness.

“...yeah.” I mumbled, getting under her and allowing my ex-fiance’ to stand upon my back and untangle herself. “How did you know I was here?”

Aurora shrugged as she continued to work her way from the vines she was wrapped in, “I… Well, I’m not sure. I heard you calling… I thought you were closer, but somehow I ended up being drawn here… I’ve been looking for you since the day yesterday… but your window was shut and then… well… something bad happened to your home.”

I continued to listen, guessing what had happened as soon as she’d said it, but waiting to hear if I was right.

“Ramp… your house is gone… it was burned down by a mob. Ponyville’s gone crazy, as if somepony’s stirring up trouble and…”

When she finally managed to get down, Aurora stared at me and stopped speaking, looking at me as if she was confused.

“What.” I asked.

“You have wings… Batpony wings!” she whispered, “How… how did you?”

I looked away, remembering the price that two of my friends were paying, all stemmed from my original sin of greed.

“It doesn’t matter right now…” I said, “I have two friends who need help. Two friends who stuck by my side, no matter what happened. Now they’re paying the price.” I continued speaking as I made my way back to where they lie, just beyond the statue, “And I can’t carry them both.”

I didn’t know what to say to Aurora. I wasn’t even happy to see her, but my friends were in trouble and she was the first to arrive. I needed her help, but I didn’t know what to feel about her otherwise at the time.

“I can’t go back to Ponyville either…” I mused, “I don’t know where to take them, but they’re pegasi… so maybe there’s some place in Cloudsdale…”

Aurora put a hoof on my shoulder, but I shrugged her off. I didn’t want to be touched. Instead, Aurora stood behind me.

“I’m sorry…” she whispered.

I shook my head, “I don’t have time for that right now… Scootaloo and Featherweight are in trouble. They’re both still comatose, or at least in a deep sleep that I’m pretty sure I shouldn’t wake them from… I need a hospital, THEY need a hospital… Kain told me that there’s a cure but I can’t take care of them while I look for it.”

“Wait.” Aurora stopped me, “Wait… Kain?” she asked.

Well… that was just fantastic. I’d let slip more information that would probably send Aurora running for the hills. Or flying.

“Later. Please.” I dismissed her question, “Do you know where I can take these two?” I asked, gesturing to the orange and tan lumps in the grass that were my friends, “Anywhere?”

Aurora moved to take a look at their injuries. As she gazed down at them, the young Pegasus did not at all seem surprised, not even disgusted. The black mess that had overgrown the flesh and coat of Featherweight’s leg and Scootaloo’s wing was much worse than before.

“I know what this is… I’ve seen it before. But there aren’t any doctors who know how to cure it.” she said, her gaze turning to mine, “We need to take them to Twilight.”

“The Princess?” I asked, “But… I have no idea where she is…”

“Neither do I… but I’ve got wings, and so do you… Can you use them?” she asked, looking me over as if I were some kind of new creature she’d never encountered before, “I mean… they are pretty… new, right?”

I began flapping my wings in an effort to fly, but to no avail. No matter how hard I tried, I could not get airborne.

“Guess that’s a no…”

As fate would have it, though, we were not alone in the forest. New noises from the brush alerted us to a presence that was soft and quiet, but undeniable. Without warning, those noises stopped.

“Aurora… get Scoots on your back. I’ll take Featherweight.”

Quickly, we gathered up the young stallion and mare, heaving them onto our backs and preparing to make a break for it.

“Wait!” a small voice called out, “I mean… um… wait please. If you wouldn’t mind…”

What stood before us had not been there a moment before. It was a graceful being, more graceful than anything I had ever seen before, yellow and pink in color, with a glow that could only be described as being made of golden pollen. Small animals sat at her sides, as if they were attendants to her visage, and great, blue butterflies constantly fluttered about her hair, until one landed upon her mane, next to her ear, like a flower. Despite the length of her mane, there was not a single leaf or stick within it, as if the forest did not even notice her presence, like she were as much a part of it as it were of her.

“Who are you?” Aurora asked, sounding a little worried at this new creature’s sudden appearance.

“Oh… um… I’m Fluttershy.” the yellow Pegasus began to say, almost hiding behind her own mane, as if she was more afraid of us than was warranted, “I… sort of… protect this forest a little…”

It was then that Fray came to light. It had been silent most of the time since our exit from whatever twisted world that Kain inhabited. Peeking out from behind my own mane, it stared out at Fluttershy, who immediately lit up.

“Oh my! How adorable…!” she cooed, “What is he?”

He?

“Oh… this is Fray.” I looked to Aurora for a moment, and found she was just as interested in my ever-present companion as the newcomer, “Fray lives… in my skull.”

I mumbled that last part, by the way.

“He… lives in your… head?” Aurora asked, tilting her own head, “Is that even possible?”

“Doesn’t it hurt?” Fluttershy chimed in, seeming concerned, “I can’t imagine that there is a lot of space in there…”

Fray floated over to Fluttershy, tilting its head.

“I like her.” Fray commented, “She is… peaceful.”

I deadpanned. Once again, the world was conspiring to change the direction I needed to go.

“Please, everypony… stop. Listen!” I exclaimed, “Scootaloo and Featherweight are in trouble…! I don’t have time for this, and they might be running OUT of time, so if we could PLEASE get back on target for two seconds…!”

Fluttershy and Aurora both stared at me with a confused, almost fearful look in their eyes.

“Please…” I begged, “You two can go into Ponyville… but I can’t. If Princess Twilight knows something about the cure, then I need to find her, because all I have to go on is that it’s on the highest mountain in the Spineyback Range. Take them both back to the hospital… I’ll explain more later, I promise…”

“I know where Twilight is…” Fluttershy mumbled, scratching her hoof on the ground, “You can see it from here, if you fly…”

I shook my head, “I just got these… just… tell me how to get there on foot, if you can.”

Frowning, Fluttershy told me something that did not surprise me, with how my luck had been going, “The Everfree changes almost daily… I don’t know how to explain it… I’m sorry…”

I sighed, “I’ll find it on my own then…!” and broke into the forest, leaving Aurora and Fluttershy with Scootaloo and Featherweight.

“Ramp!” Aurora called, but… I didn’t turn back. There was too much at stake, and standing around talking meant that Scoots and Featherweight wouldn’t get whatever treatment might slow or stop the disease that was overtaking them from the hospital.

I thought back to Nurse Redheart. She’d be cross if she ever saw me again, I thought as I crashed through the underbrush. I was sure that she would have a lot to say to Fluttershy and Aurora, and even more to ask. Neither of them would have any answers, and I had no
way of knowing if I would ever get the chance to tell them what happened. If I was lucky, I’d find the Princess out in this Celestia-forsaken forest, and if I wasn’t then I’d never make it out alive. Amidst all of those thoughts, I found myself wondering about Aurora. Once, she had been the love of my life, and without warning she’d dropped back into it after disappearing for a month without any more than a feather to let me know she still was thinking of me. Even then, she had disappeared completely shortly after the first few weeks.

What was I supposed to feel?

It didn’t matter. I reminded myself that I had two friends that were in trouble and continued thrashing through the jungle, splashing over streams and climbing across fallen trees. It was soon that I found myself completely lost in the depths of the Everfree, weakened, and barely able to move.

“You need to drink…” Fray offered, “We can’t keep this up forever.”

Fray was right and the next stream I found, which had clear water, I drank from and settled at the bank of its bubbling waters. Fray rested atop my head and I could feel negative emotions radiating from my small friend.

“Ramp?” it asked aloud and without warning, “What is the difference between a… he and a…” it seemed to think for a moment, “...she?”

I nearly choked on crystal clear streamwater.

“Um… why do you ask?” I stammered, “You didn’t see… memories of me and Aurora… in a bed, did you?”

Fray nodded, “I did… you two were hugging really tight. It looked… painful. Aurora screamed.”

I blinked, heat rising to my face, “Fray… I uhm… you’re not allowed to look at those memories. They’re… private…”

“Why were you hurting Aurora? Is that why she left?”

“Fray. I wasn’t… hurting Aurora. We were… um… bonding.” I tried to explain, “It’s not painful… even if it looks that way from the outside.”

Fray hung upside down from my mane and skeptically stared into my eyes as I stood away from the stream.

“Then how come she was screaming? The last time I got a hug, it didn’t hurt.”

“I’ll tell you when you’re older, okay?”

“I do not understand. If you were not hurting her… then what were you doing?”

“Later, Fray. We’re trying to save my friends.” I tried to redirect the conversation.

“Then at least tell me what the difference between male and female is…” it pleaded, “Fluttershy called me a… he. I do not know what a ‘he’ is!”

I supposed that it was inevitable. Kain had mentioned that I didn’t know if Fray was a he or a she. Maybe it was time I figured that out. But Fray was obviously young in mind, and I didn’t know if I wanted a curious teenager playing around in my head. Deciding to take on an air of caution, I began my explanation as we walked.

“Well… stallions are supposed to be kind to mares, protect the weak,, and never use their strength to do the wrong thing. Stallions are usually bigger than mares, and they usually do the physical labor. That doesn’t mean that it’s always true, it’s just what’s normally the case. I know Applejack does more work than anypony I know. So there’s always exceptions to the rule. Also, stallions are generally less emotional, and can hold their feelings in better, which isn’t always a good thing. Stallions are supposed to fight for the what’s right and defend their loved ones.”

“And what do mares do?” Fray asked, kicking it’s stubby feet off the back of my head.

“Mares are better at expressing their feelings, usually, and have more skill at being empathetic… meaning they’re better at taking care of ponies than most stallions are. Mares are generally not as physically strong when it comes to physical labor, but carry an entire baby in their tummy before it is ready to see the world, which is pretty impressive when you think about it.”

Fray thought for a moment after I finished, “So… how does the baby get in there? Where does it come from?”

I knew that would be the next question, but I wasn’t prepared to answer it, so I told Fray the same thing my father had told me: That I’d explain when Fray was older. Moments passed as we made our way along the banks of the river.

“So… Fray…” I mused, “What do you think you are?” I asked trying to mask my curiosity, “Stallion or mare?”

“I do not know… but I should think I would like to be like you, so perhaps a stallion.”

Fray saying that made me smile a little. It was also somewhat a relief, having a like-mind in my mind. I could only speculate what it would be like to have a mare in my brain. With that matter somewhat settled, it was then that I took stock of our surroundings. Above and around us, for as far as the eye could see, shafts of winter light shone through like spears from the canopies above. Despite the season, it was pleasantly warm in the Everfree, as it always was. I took a breath, staring at the rushing brook that I had recently drank from, and found the smell of earth and leaves to be pleasant to my senses and began walking once more, heading for what seemed to be a darker area of the forest. It was somewhere to start, right? Certainly one of the most powerful beings in Equestria would likely be in the most dangerous place, especially after spending a good month or two, according to her friends.

Then something came along that was more fortuitous than I would have ever dared hope for, as it prevented my having to guess where Twilight was. A large blue butterfly, about the size of my head, fluttered by and landed on the tip of my nose then fluttered back to a tree, where it flexed its wings open and closed, as if beckoning. Tied to the abdomen was a small piece of paper. I gently took the string in my teeth and pulled, loosening the paper from the fragile creature. I picked it up in my hooves from where it landed upon the leaf-covered earth. Within was a simple message, a single name. ‘Twilight’ it read, and just as I mouthed it, the iridescent blue butterfly took to the wind, leading me on a chase that which I had not thought capable of the oversized insect. Through the deepwood ray and I went, crashing through vines and jumping over streams. Fray held on to mane, instead of hiding in my head. It was beginning to do that more and more, becoming more outgoing and outspoken in its opinions. I wasn’t sure if that was a good or bad thing, but I supposed it was natural.

After some fifteen minutes of chasing, dodging, crawling and climbing, I found myself in a small open field. Long grasses blew in the wind, ruffling my mane, and sending the spores of weeds and flowers into the sky, to glint in the sun. But what caught my attention most was not the beauty of the open field, it was what stood in the middle of it. A great tree, greater than anything I had seen before in my life, towered above the Everfree. So ancient and massive it was, that I presume, now, it had earned a place all of its own in that magical forest. I glanced around for my guide once I got over the sight, but the butterfly was gone.

“It is huge.” Fray stated with an almost deadpan voice.

Such simple, blunt statements were becoming more frequent, in addition to Fray’s opinionation. It was almost comical, and I wondered if Fray did it on purpose.

“I am doing what?” it asked.

“You heard that, did you?”

Fray nodded. I was going to have to be careful with what I said and did and find a way to block Fray from accessing anything I did during… Well… I think you can guess.

“Come on… I think this is the place. The Princess must be here.”

Fray and I bounded through the grass, sending grasshoppers, birds, and other flying creatures scampering for their lives and sending more spores into the air. I imagined that it must have appeared relatively amusing, a Batpony bounding through the grass and disturbing every creature in his path. Despite the comical nature of my movement, I very suddenly found myself at the pointy end of a horn. A horn that was purple, glowing, and attached to a very surprised Alicorn Princess.

“Um… Hi.” I said, having come to a halt inches from being stabbed in the forehead by the princess, craning my neck backwards to avoid being too close, “I’m Air Ramp… this is Fray… and I hope it’s not disrespectful to ask… but I’m out of time and options.” I stood up and stepped back, then bowed, “Princess, I’m in desperate need of help…”

Chapter 22: Infuriation

I was NOT a Pegasus

Chapter 22: Infuriation

“And that’s everything that’s happened since last month… since I met Trixie.”

The Princess stood before me in the grass, her mouth open. I found it to be rather odd that Ponyville’s Princess was unable to speak, or that she was less regal than Luna, whom I somewhat idolized for her work with the Moon each night. In fact, I found it kind of funny that our local Princess was more like the average pony than a Princess. She had even abandoned the usual attire for a pony of her stature; her crown and gilded horseshoes. In contrast, her wisdom and drive were definitely trademarks of an Alicorn Princess.

“Mr. Ramp, I’m so sorry…” she began, “I don’t even know what to say. Ponyville’s rarely been so violent or angry. I mean… it has happened before… but never like this.”

I sighed, “So can you help me?” I asked, “Is there anything about the cure that Kain mentioned that you know of?”

“Kain…” Twilight mumbled, “If I ever get my hooves on him, we’re going to have a long, long talk about conscripting random ponies… I can’t believe that he would enlist MY student to commit these heinous acts!”

“You mean… Trixie…?” I asked, flittering my wings a little and pinning my ears back, “I don’t know what happened with that Unicorn, but I don’t think she had much of a choice in the matter… and Fray kind of beat the buck out of her after taking control of my body while we were in Kain’s tower…”

Fray hid behind my mane at Twilight’s glance towards it.

“So it’s like Trixie’s…” she mumbled as the wind tossed her mane about just a bit.

“No… not exactly… Fray’s only taken over when he felt we were in extreme danger… Fray is not a violent Spirit.” I drew my lips back to one side, looking away in the same direction, “... Usually.”

Twilight sighed, “Niether was Trixie’s… although from what you’ve told me, there’s a noteworthy difference between you and her.”

“There is?” I asked perking my ears up and glancing back up at the Alicorn.

Fray wondered what it might have been as well and poked his tiny gray head out from under my mane, staring at Twilight as it cautiously made its way out onto my shoulder.

Twilight nodded, smiling just a little, “You care about Fray.” she said, booping the small creature on the nose. I looked over my back towards my small friend, who went crosseyed and scrunched its nose at her, frowning as if it were unsure what to think of my Princes, “You respect its power, and want Fray to learn how to use them in ways that help instead of hurt.”

“I do care… quite a lot.” I affirmed, smiling softly at my marshmallowy-looking friend, “Fray is… is… well, more a son or daughter to me.” I admitted, “I want Fray to grow to be somepony who’s strong, but kind.”

The purple Alicorn Princess continued to smile amicably as Fray, who remained silent, hid in my mane again and peered out at her, “Well, I’m sure you’ll do just fine!” she said with confidence, “But we really should be going. We need to clear your name, after all. Fray can help.”

“I can?” Fray asked in its signature child-like voice, poking its head out to get a better view of Twilight, “How can I help?”

The princess only smiled, “You don’t know how to fly, I’m guessing?” she asked.

I almost coughed, grinning nervously, “Was it that obvious?”

“Well, you did almost RUN into me…”

“Oh… yeah… um. Sorry about that.”

The Princess only shrugged, “Let’s just get you some basic lessons. I know somepony back in Ponyville who could teach you.”

“... So did I. Scootaloo helped me recover… but now…”

“Scootaloo?” Twilight Sparkle asked, “You mean… orange, pink-haired Scootaloo?”

I began stretching my wings a little, “Yeah… she, and Featherweight, were infected. I have to go-”

But Twilight seemed not to be listening. Instead, she seemed increasingly more concerned with each passing second, until finally she spoke.

“Things just got more complicated.” Twilight sighed, “Scootaloo is… basically Rainbow Dash’s sister.”

“And I’m guessing that Rainbow Dash is…”

“... the one who has to teach you.” she finished for me, “Yes… She is going to be very mad at you… but we need her to teach you to fly with great skill. It’s the fastest and probably most reliable way.”

Wind whistled through the grass and the massive tree behind Twilight creaked and groaned. The Princess continued to frown.

“I lead them into that mess.” I stated, “And I’ll do whatever it takes to get them out of it.”

“So…?” Princess Twilight asked, “What are you going to do?”

“Talk to Rainbow… even if it means being yelled at, or worse.”

More wind blew between us, casting more pollen-like spores into the air and disturbing insects as they took flight to new hiding places in the great, green field. Clouds covered the sun’s rays partially, forcing it to cast shadows over the trees surrounding our field.

“Well.. let’s get started.” The purple Alicorn demanded, taking hold of me and almost dragging my mopey carcass to a more open and flat portion of the field, “Spread your wings.” she commanded, trotting through the slightly less deep grass where we then stood.

“Couldn’t we walk…?” I asked, unsure all of a sudden of our course of action, “Wait until Miss Dash gets done yelling?”

“Spread ‘em!” she barked, taking me off guard enough to make me open my wings enough for her to inspect them, “Good… and it’s ‘Misses’ now. She took Soarin last year as her husband.”

“Oh… well that’s good.”

“You need to focus, or you’re going to cause yourself a lot more trouble than necessary.” the Princess snapped, “Start running.”

“More trouble…?” I mumbled as I took off running, the Princess keeping in pace beside me.

“Okay… Hey, keep those wings up! Ears forward, chest out! Good!” she smiled as we ran, “Alright, now just flap those wings. Move them in an oval, starting from the front, then down towards the back, and then bring them up again! Like a bird!”

I felt silly. Her instructions sounded just as silly, but as I committed myself to her instructions, I found my legs lifting off the ground, the wind picking up in my ears.

“Okay!” the Princess yelled, “Stay focused and adjust your body until you start flying straight!”

With that, we were off and flying into the sky, skimming above the trees. I was a little unsteady of course, and I was more afraid than anything of the idea that I might crash into something unexpectedly or that the wind might blow me in a direction that I did not want to go, which it did, but flying was otherwise exhilarating. I realized that I had complete freedom of movement in the sky, so long as I was careful about how I moved. I think it should be obvious that I was no where near the level of flying that the Princess was capable of, so I couldn’t even imagine how other winged Ponies were capable of the things I’d witnessed at Wonderbolts Festivals and other gatherings.

In spite of all of those thoughts, I found my first flight to be one I would never forget. Being taught the basics personally by the Princess was one thing, but the rush of wind in my mane, the view from above the Everfree, and the smell of fresh air like I’d never experienced was, to put it in simple terms, amazing beyond compare, and I wasn’t even much higher above the trees yet. I closed my eyes for a moment, relishing the feeling.

The Princess and I took it slow but, even still, I found myself tiring and nearly out of breath about 3/4th’s of the way to Ponyville, by my estimate. Which was, as it turned out, completely off.

“We’re almost halfway there.” my purple Princess chuckled, seeing the state that I was in, “Let’s take a rest.” she suggested as we descended.

“You’re kidding, right?” I asked between breaths that came and went with a mild raggedness, “Oh um… by the way… how do I land?”

The Princess deadpanned, “I didn’t go over that?” she asked, “Um…”

Too late came the Princess’ consideration in the matter and, just as Twilight stuck out her hooves and came to a running stop, I plowed into the ground, sliding a few feet and into a bush. Leaves flew everywhere, and settled around the shrub like tiny posters attesting to my lack of skill. Princess Twilight rushed over to my location just as I came to my senses.

“Are you okay?” she asked, “How many hooves am I holding up?”

Ponies can only have two or so up at a time… so why that was ever a test to see if you were ‘damaged’ after a fall was far and beyond my understanding.

“Two…” I responded, shaking my head, “I think I’m fine. The dirt cushioned my fall.”

Fray came wobbling out of my mane, and clung to it like a tiny pilot might have hung onto a parachute caught in a tree after a crash and my tiny friend sighed with dazed relief at being closer to the ground.

The Princess laughed a little, “I can… see that.” she affirmed, looking back at the small gouge in the earth that I had left behind, “... Maybe we should go over landing…”

I nodded, and rolled forward to sit in the bush, groaning, “Yes please!”

Fray hung on and flipped himself back up to rest, belly down, between my ears. I sensed unease from the idea of going back into the sky, which was somewhat strange to me coming from a creature that floated about as its primary means of locomotion.

In any case, Princess Twilight went over the basics of landing, which were much simpler than the act of flying, making me feel much more at ease with getting back into the air than I might have been if I had simply taken off again without further instruction. By the time the Princess was done lecturing, which took a considerably greater amount of time than when she had instructed me on taking off and flying, the Sun was high in the sky and I was growing hungry. Being that we were in the middle of the Everfree, there was a bountiful variety of different edibles, but I was unsure of what was actually safe to eat. On that subject, the Princess surprised me, identifying multiple foods that she assured were safe for pony consumption as if she were an expert in survival. I should not have been so astonished, because she HAD been in the Everfree Forest for well over two months, so chances were she must have known something about survival.

It’s just not what I imagined a Princess to be like. She was a little dirty from her time in the Forest, didn’t mind the mud on her hooves, her mane was a little unkempt, and she moved through the forest like it was second nature. Not as easily as the yellow Pegasus I had met earlier, but clearly she was not the same kind of Alicorn that Princess Celestia or Luna were, instead being a much more approachable, rugged Princess who was more in tune with the average pony. It put me at ease, if only a little.

I’d never really spoken with the other Princesses before, but they always seemed to be talked about with extreme reverence, and any time I’d seen them, they exuded an air of culture and aloofness that made me feel as if they were always watching, but never really involved in any direct manner with the ponies they ruled over, using proxies and officials to conduct their business. I held nothing against our rulers for that. After all, Equestria was a complex thing, and certainly nopony, even a Princess, could handle all the aspects of governing it alone.

But that’s way off topic.

As Ponyville’s Princess chowed down, quite literally, on a pile of leaves, berries, and ground-pulled roots and vegetables, I did the same. We didn’t speak much, but I think it was probably because Princess Twilight was more focused on how she was going to get me out of the mess I was in. She seemed pensive at least, and when we were both finished she simply stood up, and gestured to me.

“We should get moving. The Everfree is much less dangerous during the winter, even though the climate inside doesn’t change… but I’d really rather not get caught by a Manticore.” she laughed, “Not without Fluttershy, at least. She’s really good with animals.”

I thought back to the yellow Pegasus whom I’d met in the forest a few hours prior.

“I think I met her.” I said, trying to remember if I’d caught her name, “She sent a butterfly that lead me to you, I think.”

The Princess nodded and smiled knowingly, “Yep, that’s Fluttershy.” then opened her wings, signalling me that it was time to go, “We’ve got a long way to go. Let’s try not to stop this time. I hope Spike’s been keeping up the place while I’ve been gone.”

With a short run and a few flaps of my new bat wings, I found myself once again soaring into the sky above the Everfree forest. It was the first time that I’d really noticed how much colder it was outside the forest since I’d entered it the day before, but I didn’t really mind. The cold was, as I’ve said, one of the things I rather enjoyed and adapted very well to.

Though… the wind sure did make everything a whole a lot chillier.

The rest of my trip with the Princess was quiet and calm, and with a little food in my stomach, it was easier to focus on flying since I didn’t have that nasty pitted feeling that a pony usually gets when they don’t eat for half a day or more.

I smiled to myself.

Flying above the Everfree was wonderful, but as I stared up at the clouds above I wondered what it would be like to dive through them like water and if, now that I was a Batpony, I could stand upon clouds like a Pegasi. Such questions would have to wait, as the Princess pointed towards the ground at the edge of Ponyville, signalling to me that we were nearly to our destination, and my hopeful salvation.

Landing was much easier this time, as I slowed my line towards the ground, pulling up and hovering just a little.

“You’re a quick learner.” Princess Twilight complimented with a smile, “You’ll be flying like an experienced Pegasus…”

I raised an eyebrow, and flapped my wings once, smirking a bit.

“Okay... Batpony… in no time!” She giggled a little and nodded once.

My elation at the idea was cut short as both myself and the Princess picked up on a sound. One which I was more familiar with than I wished. A mob had formed, and was approaching our position quickly, with Thunder Step at the lead. He looked worried, and I was pretty certain I knew why. My old friend had to take a second glance at me, though, as if he didn’t recognize me, which made sense because I technically wasn’t the same pony I’d been when I left Ponyville a few days ago in exile.

“Air…? Air Ramp, is that you?” he asked, frowning and confused.

“It is.” I answered simply, but quickly deflected any further questioning, “But I’m not the one you should be addressing. The Princess is here. Do we not owe her our respect, especially after she has been gone for so long?”

It became apparent that Thunder Step had not noticed our Princess’s presence. His reaction was immediate, and he stood stock straight, saluting.

“The Princess is here! All bow!” he commanded over the grumblings of the crowd.

The crowd bowed.

“That’s enough.” the Princess huffed, rolling her eyes, “You all know I don’t need to be bowed down to… But I do have questions. Why is there a mob here?” she began as she fired more questions of in rapid succession, “Why was Air Ramp’s house burned down? Why are you at the head of this unrest?”

Thunder Step cowered a little, slumping his shoulders under the barrage, “Princess, I mean no disrespect! This pony has been deemed dangerous by the Ponyville Guard and the Mayor. He was instructed not to return!”

I knew what Thunder Step was doing. My old friend kept glancing at me, and then up towards the afternoon sky. That was a signal. He was buying time. I nodded almost imperceptibly. The difference between this time and every other time was that I had a whole town to contend with, and possibly a Princess, a Princess who, from what I’d heard of her, was very inquisitive and very powerful. If the powers that were giving Thunder Step orders made a more convincing story than I had to her, then I might not even make it back out of Ponyville if I had to make a break for it.

Fray stirred in my mind, he was becoming uncomfortable with the situation and it was no doubt in part to the memories of us being chased from the town. I sent it comforting messages and placed myself mentally in the field that Fray frequently ‘imagined’ up for himself in my head. I sat with him there, while the events outside continued. It was becoming easier to split my attention between multiple different thoughts. I forced my outer consciousness to focus on the situation at hand.

But you know what?

I was also tired of running from my home. I was tired of everything. I was numb. So much had happened in the past few days and I just wanted to rest, to sleep in a bed, to go find Aurora and somehow have her fall back in love with me. I wanted to forget about everything that had happened. I really did. But expecting such a thing to happen would be insane. Finding myself in the thick of a thousand-year old conspiracy, amidst a war that was coming to a boiling point? That was where I was at that moment, and I didn’t have any way out, no matter how much I wished it.

So, in the afternoon sun, at the edge of the town I had been expatriated from, in front of a bunch of ponies who wanted me dead or worse, I stood with the wind against my back, biting with its chilled teeth into my flank and the back of my neck.

For the first time in a long time, I shivered. I shivered and refused to run, and subtly shook my head at Thunder Step. He glared, of course, no doubt somewhat peeved that his old friend was bucking the favor. Then the heavily armored stallion shrugged, and Twilight began speaking again.

“It is my decision on who is removed from town, forcibly or otherwise.” my Princess fumed, “Everypony go home!” she barked at the crowd, “I’ll get to the bottom of this, personally!”

The ponies around began to move away, going back into the streets of Ponyville. All except Thunder Step, who was called out by the purple Alicorn Princess.

Thunderstep bowed low, crossing one hoof in front of the other, “Yes, Princess?” he asked.

“I want to know everything.” Princess Twilight began in a low tone, “What has happened to this town in my absence? Why did somepony burn one of my…” It was clear she was uncomfortable by calling me it, “...subjects’... house down?”

Thunder Step continued to bow, “Princess, there is much to explain. It was not my idea. The Mayor was swayed by your Guard, who was swayed by one of our best… Cold Thorn.”

“Rise.” the Princess commanded, “I don’t understand. Why would Cold Thorn do this?” Twilight mused, then focused back onto the heavily plated Earth pony stallion, ”Where is Cold Thorn now?”

Thunder Step arose to stand at full attention addressing the Princess’ question, “We do not know. It is as I said, Cold Thorn left shortly after swaying the Guard, the citizens of Ponyville and the Mayor were swayed to exile Air Ramp. Myself and a few of the residents attempted to defend Air, but… Cold Thorn has always been very persuasive.”

“He also attacked Air Ramp out of anger for him having Aurora fall in love with him.” Princess Twilight reminded my old friend, “Or so Air Ramp has told me.”

The Princess eyed me longways as Thunder Step’s ears drooped while he confirmed my story about the incident underneath the jail.

“That reminds me…” Princess Twilight mused after hearing about what Thunder Step had found underneath the prison, “Why was my student captured and imprisoned?”

Once more, Thunderstep explained the situation and stated that they were unsure of whether or not Trixie was dangerous, or what had really happened. It was clear that my friend was nervous, having to explain an entire town’s actions, but he held his own against the barrage of questions from our local royal. Satisfied at last, Princess Twilight told us to gather stand next to her, one of us on each side and, wiith a flash of light, I became dizzy and a little confused, seeing as she had teleported us both without warning either. Thunderstep and I wobbled a little as we regained our equilibrium.

“I’m gathering a few ponies.” Princess Twilight told us both, “Make yourself at home.”

“Twilight? Is that you?” a small, purple dragon called out, running down the stairs, “Twilight!” he exclaimed upon seeing her, “I’m so glad you’re back!”

Spike ran up to our Princess and hugged her around the neck, clinging a little. I took mental note of the ‘newcomer.’

“Spike!” Princess Sparkle smiled as she said his name, “I missed you too. I see you’ve been keeping the library in perfect order, just as I asked.”

Spike only clung to Twilight for a second because, as soon as he saw me, he immediately ran up and began asking about Fray. Fray took notice of that, which prompted the little blob-pony to eject from my skull and greet Spike with a flying hug and a stream of happy, friendly chatter. After a short conversation, the two approached Princess Twilight with a question I was rather familiar with.

“Can we go play?” Spike asked, Fray joining in, “Pleaaaase?”

Twilight seemed a little surprised, “You two… know each other?” she asked.

I nodded, answering for the two, “Yes. A few weeks before we entered the Everfree, Fray and I spent a lot of time here. Fray is very inquisitive, and remembers facts and formulas with relative ease. Of course… Fray is still young, and gets distracted sometimes, which was where your young dragon came in.”

My gaze turned to them, both of which were staring with hopeful smiles at the Princess, who smiled in turn and happily granted Spike pardon for the day, but telling Fray that he had to ask me first.

Fray floated over and asked the same.

“Of course you can.” I told…

I can’t keep calling Fray an ‘it.’ I just can’t. Fray isn’t an ‘it.’ At the time, I wasn’t sure if Fray would choose being a stallion or a mare, but I’ll say this much: Fray chose, in the end, to be a boy, like me. Like his father.

Me.

Sure, he hadn’t said it yet. But I knew I was Fray’s parent, and I felt just the same. So it shouldn’t come as a surprise when I told Fray not to go too far and to be careful. Which you might think wouldn’t be a big deal, but Fray had also become more independent, and our link weakened the further away Fray was from me. There were advantages to that, the primary one being that I could have conversations about things I didn’t want Fray to know as long as he was far enough away without exposing him to the subjects in question.

So from now on, I’ll be calling Fray a ‘he,’ okay?

Anyway… Fray hugged me, clinging to my chestfur as I sat down and gathered him up in my forehooves, nuzzling the fluffy mane that had grown on Fray’s head. He thanked me and zipped off with Spike, the two heading into another room. I felt the connection between us weaken a little. Just enough to allow the Princess, Thunder Step, and myself to begin discussing what was going on in Ponyville. But before we got started, I noticed that Princess Sparkle was staring at a wall, speaking into a strange device.

For some reason, despite the fact that it looked like she was talking to a box on the wall, I felt like it would be rude to interrupt. Fortunate for me, I didn’t have to wait long, and Twilight addressed both Thunder Step and I once she had finished with the box. I guess she noticed us staring though and began explaining what she had been using.

“Because of the advent of electricity in our town… I’ve been able to comission devices in town to allow long distance communication across town without the use of couriers for emergencies.” she began with a smile, “It uses vibrations from the air, like your voice, to change the resistance of electricity via compressed carbon molecules between two sheets of metal, which is translated from electrical resistance to sound again on the other side!” she stated, growing more excited with every word, “And to stop the sound of your own voice from coming through the speaker on the other side, our best scientists and magical engineers came up with something called a ‘duplex coil’ to…”

“Princess?” I interrupted, earning myself a warning look from Thunder Step which I ignored.

“Yes?” she asked, stopping in her hoofsteps and somewhat perturbed by the disruption, “What is it?”

“It’s not that I don’t find this interesting… I mean, I do. Fray and I are always looking for new things to learn but… who were you… um… calling? Is that the word?”

Thunder Step punched my shoulder. I stared at him with a dark look that probably asked “wha-at?” My heavily armored friend shook his head. Twilight seemed less aggravated than her guardspony was.

Princess Twilight blushed a little, “Oh… um. Yes! I guess I got a little carried away.” she laughed.”

Spike had apparently been hanging out near the doorway, and as he passed by asked, “A little?” and rolled his eyes.

“Go back to playing, Spike.” Twilight said with a sweet, but very obviously warning tone, “We’re having a serious discussion about a pony’s future.”

Spike shrugged and headed into the kitchen, returning through a few moments later with snacks, no doubt for Fray and himself. I found myself worrying a little about what Fray might be eating, and what effect it might have on him when he returned to my brain-case. I shrugged those thoughts off as Princess Twilight continued, turning to face us again and away from the path she had been lecturing us from.

She cleared her throat, “We need to figure out what prompted all of this, and decide how to proceed. To that end, I’ve called the Mayor, the head of the Ponyville Guard, and a few friends.”

“Friends?” I inquired.

“Yes… Pinkie Pie, namely. She knows everypony in Ponyville, and likely has information on the whereabouts of not only Cold Thorn, but maybe even Trixie.”

The Princess’ ears drooped at her own mentioning of her student.

“You’re worried about her, aren’t you, Princess?” Thunder Step asked.

Twilight Sparkle nodded, downtrodden, “I am… she’s not the monster everypony makes her out to be… She’s just… confused, and she came to me for help, but… I don’t know how much I can do for her.” she sighed, “I wouldn’t have left her here alone for so long, but I had to go out to the Everfree… I should have taken her with me.”

Thunder Step’s expression was thoughtful as he tapped his chin with one of his hooves before asking, “Princess? Why were you in the Everfree Forest? You never gave any notices of leave… you just… disappeared and left a note for the Mayor, from what I hear.”

“Well…” she began, “Fluttershy sent me a letter a few months ago about something strange going on in the Forest and-”

The Princess was unable to finish her sentence as a streak of color, I wasn’t sure which at first, blasted through Twilight’s window, shattering the glass and splintering the wood fram that held the panes in place. For a moment, all I was able to see was a pair of pinkish eyes, scowling and angry under a twisted brow, before I was slammed against a bookcase by two hooves and a pony, yelling in pain as my back impacted the shelves.

“Rainbow!” I heard Twilight cried, “Rainbow, what are you doing!?”

I was too dazed by the sudden thrashing I’d recieved to make out what was going on, but I felt a heavy weight on my chest, and could still see the angry eyes and feel hot, enraged breath on my face.

“I ought to beat the living buck outta you!” my assailant roared, even as I felt the mass on my chest lighten, “Get offa me, Thunder Step!”

“It’s not what you think!” Twilight insisted loudly, “Rainbow! It’s not his fault!”

My vision finally focused and I found Fray peeking in from the door where he and Spike had been playing and. Seeing the crumpled state I was in, Fray rushed to me. I held out a hoof in his direction, halting him.

“Don’t. Fray… it’s alright. Go back to playing…” I told him as I shook my head and arose to face the situation, “Go on!”

Fray floated back in with Spike, who ushered Fray away from the scene, but I knew he was keeping an eye on me and the situation at hand. My gaze shifted with my attention to the Princess and somepony whom I was going to, I presumed, be spending a lot of time with in the near future.

“Then tell me, Twi! Tell me whose fault it is! Who hurt Scoots, infected her?” she screamed, sitting down on her haunches and holding her arms wide before buring her head in her hooves and breaking down into a sob, “Tell me!”

“Rainbow, it was Kain. He had his hands all over this… Please calm down.”

Rainbow stood up, stomped and cried, going off about Kain and asking why he would have me drag Scootaloo ‘into it all.’ I felt like I was missing part of the picture. And I felt guilty. Very guilty. Once again, I was reminded that Scootaloo’s condition was my fault, that I hadn’t tried hard enough to keep Scoots and Featherweight safe. I could have turned them away, or left during the time that they were out of the Forest, searching for supplies.

“Actually…” I said, stepping into the conversation, “It really is my fault.”

“I knew it!” Rainbow roared, pinning me to the floor, “I knew it was you! You’re trouble! Nothing but trouble! No wonder the town is after you!”

I pinned my ears back, looking away from the angered Wonderbolt, “I didn’t mean for them to get hurt. I fought Kane to protect them… but it wasn’t enough.” I admitted, “Without them, I wouldn’t be alive…”

“Maybe you shouldn’t be!” she yelled, lifting a hoof to strike me as my eyes went wide.

“Rainbow!”

A pink aura surrounded Rainbow Dash, lifting her and pulling her off me just as she swung, aiming for my face. Fray rushed in, dragging Spike with him as he floated to my side.

“Are you injured?” Fray asked, hopping into my skull as the Wonderbolt raged, “Did she hurt you?”

I shook my head a little at the scene in front of me. Princess Twilight held the rainbow maned Pegasus away from me, as she swiped and cried in anger and sadness.

“No, Fray.” I told him through our mental link, “I think it’s the other way around.”

Chapter 23: Confession

I was NOT a Pegasus

Chapter 23: Confession

“I’m going to find a way to cure her. Kain told me there’s something atop the tallest mountain in the Spineyback Ridge.” I promised the formerly enraged Pegasus, “I’m going there, whether I can fly or not.”

Princess Twilight put a hoof on Rainbow Dash’s shoulder, “See?” she asked as she tried to reason with Rainbow, “He’s taking responsibility for what happened, and Kain is rarely wrong. The cure has to be there!”

Rainbow Dash glared at me, “So what!?” she yelled, “You expect me to train the very pony who lead them into that… place!? Into Kain’s lair!?”

The Princess nodded, “I do. If you want to help Scootaloo, you’ll train him.”

Rainbow Dash stood, stomping forward and I felt Fray ready himself in preparation for an attack. I held him back mentally, telling him that if I were attacked that he shouldn’t act in my favor, and that the Princess would intervene.

“Why don’t I just go up to the Spineyback Mountains myself!?”

“Good question…” I mumbled, “... and I don’t have an answer for it.”

Once more, a certain purple Alicorn stepped in on my behalf, saving me from having to explain.

“You and I both know that Kain did this for a reason. Even if you DID go up there, who knows if you’d find it?”

Rainbow growled, which the Princess ignored.

“In fact, chances are, you’d never find it because you weren’t meant to. It’s obvious that Air was meant to go…” she sighed, ears drooping, “...so if you leave and don’t train him, it might be too late by the time you get for even Mr. Ramp to save Scootaloo.”

Never before had I seen such a range of emotions within the span of fifteen seconds cross a pony’s face. First, her ears drooped and her eyes fell to gaze at the floor, then a look of defiance back up at the Princess. Then anger, as the rainbow-maned pegasus shifted her attention to me. Then she sat, put her hooves on her face, and let loose an angry and exasperated sigh as she dragged them down, then let them drop to the floor.

Once more Fray, asserted the idea that we should be prepared. I told him to back down again. Fray sat in a corner of my head, huffing audibly. It was almost as if I were hurting his feelings. I felt a little bad about it but… well, it really wasn’t the time for a “show of force.”

Rainbow Dash stomped up to me, and put a hoof in my face. I went cross-eyed as the hoof nearly touched my snout.

“You’re lucky it’s off season…” she growled, glaring at me, “If I had Wonderbolt practice any time soon, I’d go find it myself.”

“Wait.. how does that make sense…?” Twilight asked, curiosity getting the better of her.

Rainbow rolled her eyes at the question, “Because I wouldn’t have TIME to train this lame-brained Batpony if I had practice! Duh!”

Twilight trotted over to the Pegasus and put a hoof on her shoulder, “Be back tomorrow. We have a lot to discuss. Start his flight training after he’s had two days of rest.” she told her.

“Why wait?” Rainbow Dash asked, shrugging off the hoof and staring angrily at Twilight, “We need to start sooner than later! Scoot’s isn’t getting better by us waiting around!”

I kind of had to agree with Rainbow dash on that one.

Twilight shook her head, “Trust me. He’s been through a lot in the past month.” she told Rainbow in a best attempt at a soothing voice as she gestured towards me, “He’s going to need a day or two of rest. or it’ll be pointless”

The Princess had a point...

Rainbow growled again “Fine!” and made her way to the broken window, “But if Scoots doesn’t make it… I… I can’t be held responsible for what I’m going to do!”

Then she disappeared out the window, leaving behind its broken frame, and a cracked bookshelf. And me, with the Princess, who sighed and shook her head before glancing up at me with a serious frown.

“You’d better not be lying.” She warned, “If there’s anything you need to tell me, you’d better tell me now before she catches wind of it.”

I shook my head, standing up from where I’d been sitting, “No. Everything I’ve told you is true.”

“Then I’ll let you go for now… be back here after you’ve rested for two days. That doesn’t count today. I mean it. You WILL need your strength. Rainbow is not going to go easy on you.”

My ears drooped a bit. I knew it wasn’t going to be easy, but Rainbow was a violent pony. I’d had no idea that a Wonderbolt, especially one of her caliber, would be so emotional. I supposed it took a lot of passion to be the best but…

It occurred to me that I had a lot to learn. About a lot of things. Our Princess was basically a normal pony. Rainbow Dash, the Wonderbolt, was not nearly as professional as I’d imagined. Who else was different than I expected?

“Thunder Step?” I asked my heavily armored friend.

“Hm?”

“I’m going to the hospital.”

“Not by yourself you’re not.” Thunder Step insisted, “You’re going to need an escort. Even if the Princess told everypony to go home, there may still be ponies after you.”

I sighed, “Let them come, then. I’m done running.”

“Exactly what I’m afraid of.” he countered, “I’m coming with you, for your sake and for anypony who wants to get in the way.”

I didn’t argue. Thunder Step was right. I probably would fight, and it wouldn’t go well towards my pardoning. With the promise the Twilight would be getting to the bottom of my accusation, and Thunder Step in tow, I headed out into the streets of my old hometown. Ponies stared at me as I passed, frowning and jeering silently. Even the buildings looked unfriendly and foreboding as they towered two and three stories above me. I held my head high and stared forward, unwilling after the first few ponies glared at me to even acknowledge their existence. Haze filled my mind, but I still felt Fray exuding worried feelings about my mental state and what was to come. I could understand why he would feel that way. We were returning to a town which had chased us out twice. In any case, it didn’t take long to arrive at Ponyville General Hospital. Thunder Step and I approached the door, pushing it open slowly. He had been silent the entire time.

He wouldn’t be for long.

“Air Ramp!”

A familiar voice.

An angry voice.

Also, a clipboard.

“Duck!” Fray screamed in my head and forced me down as the clipboard nearly decapitated me, clattering to the ground behind me.

I glanced up to see who the assailant was.

“Nurse!” Thunder Step yelled, “Nurse Redheart! What is the meaning of this?”

Ah. Yeah, I should have seen that coming, I guess. She had probably heard a lot about what I’d ‘done’ from the ponies around Ponyville.

“I want the truth!” Nurse Redheart bellowed, “Otherwise, stay out of this hospital!”

“Wait a minute!”

“What?” the nurse asked, readying mug.

“Nurse, please.” Thunder Step calmly requested, “Throwing things at him won’t do anything but get him stuck in here!”

The nurse magically chucked the mug at me, “Oh, buck if he’ll be staying here! He keeps dragging himself AND his friends in here after each stupid escapade!” she seethed, “I won’t have it!”

Fortunately for me, her aim was much worse back then. The cup harmlessly shattered against Thunder Step’s armor. He just sighed, and moved through the door.

“Nurse. I can assure you, that whatever you’ve heard is probably untrue.” he said simply, and motioned to me, “And I’m sure once he gets a chance to see his friend, he’ll tell you everything.”

I felt grateful for Thunder Step’s… stepping in… on my behalf.

“He’s right.” I affirmed, “I’ll tell you everything… just let me see Scootaloo first. I need to make sure she’s okay…”

Nurse Redheart sighed and told us to follow her, leading myself and Thunderstep down the halls of a place that neither I nor Fray were comfortable being within. Fray even asked me where we were, and why it was familiar. I explained that this was a place I had been in before Fray had become...well… Fray. I told him that this was essentially his place of birth, where he came from, but before he was focused into a ‘somepony’ instead of a ‘something.’ It wasn’t entirely true… I figured that Fray’s real “origin” was Trixie’s hut, but I didn’t like the idea as much. In time, after a few more general questions about the hospital and what is was for, we found ourselves at the door behind which Scootaloo was held.

“She’s in here…” Nurse Redheart sighed, “Aurora’s been looking after both her and the young stallion she was found with.”

“What about Fluttershy?” I asked, “Wasn’t she here too?”

“She was… but had to get back to taking care of the animals at her cottage. The winter is harsh this year, and a lot of animals need her aid, so I’m told.”

Thunder Step went in without asking any questions, prompting me to follow. I was, however, stopped by our pink-maned nurse, who stared very intently into my eyes, making me want to look away.

“You owe us all an explanation, Little Ramp.” she began, “I’ve been bombarded by questions about you since Aurora returned with Scootaloo and Featherweight. Even AppleJack has come in asking for you.”

I nodded, “I promise… I’ll tell you everything. Just give me some time, please.”

Nurse Redheart turned away, heading back down the hall. She looked back at me with a worried expression, said nothing, then rounded the corner down another hallway and was gone. The echoing of her footsteps haunted me as I entered the room where Scootaloo and Featherweight were sleeping, still, and unmoving. Aurora was sleeping next to Scootaloo’s bed, on a small couch, while Thunder Step had taken up to standing vigil at Featherweight’s. Guilt struck me like a rolling thunder, creeping up, but quick to become nearly overwhelming. It weighed me down as my hooves brought me to Scoots’ bedside, each hoofstep being one I dreaded, because I feared how much worse their afflictions might have become.

But true to Kain’s wor,d and to my relief… the infections had spread very little. Perhaps the coma they were in was really saving them for now, giving me time to train, and hopefully cure them of the disease that was no doubt going to ravage them if, and when, the two Pegasi awoke.

There was nothing I could do at that moment, so I stepped away, but not before Aurora awoke, roused by my presence in the room.

“Air…?” she asked, blinking and rubbing the sleep out of her eyes, “Air, is that you?”

It was obvious that she had been there all day, keeping watch since I had left her and Fluttershy with them in the middle of the Everfree. I simply nodded, unsure of what to feel at the moment for my old flame. Even with her ragged mane and still-dirty coat, she was as beautiful as I remembered.

“Air… I’m sorry.”

I looked away.

“I mean it… Look at me, please…” she asked softly, trying to continue the conversation that we had begun in the forest earlier that day, “It wasn’t supposed to be like this… I wasn’t supposed to be gone for as long as I was.”

I frowned, suddenly angry. All my pent up emotion started seeping through. Fray took that as a sign to exit from the back of my skull, separating himself from the feelings I was about to have, likely so that at least one of us could have a clear sense of judgement. He hopped off my back and floated over to Scootaloo’s bed, and sat on the sheets, staring at my young orange Pegasus. Once again, Aurora seemed surprised by Fray’s sudden appearance, but she said nothing about him.

“So… you weren’t supposed to be gone as long as you were?” I repeated, “What’s that even supposed to MEAN?” I asked frowning nearly hissing at her to keep my voice down out of respect for Scoots and Featherweight, “You left. Sure, you left me a letter and some feathers, but I NEEDED you. Everything’s gone to Tartarus since you left me… I know I can’t really blame you, but… I just… WHY?”

Aurora’s ears fell back and she looked away, ashamed I was sure. She didn’t cry.

“...Why did you even come back at all?” I asked, “Aren’t you afraid of me? Of Fray?”

“...It’s not like that… not completely…” she whispered, settling on the floor.

I snorted, “Then do tell, won’t you?” I asked, “Tell me why you were gone, where you went… why you’re still wearing that bangle.”

She held her hoof to her chest, brushing the bangle with her other, staring at the floor.

“Well?”

“I’ve been meaning to tell you something for a while…” She began, as she slid the bangle off of her hoof, “I haven’t been entirely truthful with you.”

Thunder Step started walking across the floor, then headed out the door, shutting it behind him. No doubt he was standing guard outside, and was trying to stay out of our business as much as possible.

Thunder Step was a good friend.

Still, I felt my fears being confirmed as Aurora continued and placed the bangle on the floor between us, “There’s a lot I was trying to keep from you. I didn’t want you to be involved…”

My ears twitched as I stared at her.

“...and I DID need some time to think… because… well… You were changing, and I had a feeling I knew why. See… you’re being dragged into the very thing I was trying to keep from you… I should have known better.”

“What are you talking about…?” I asked, “Are you talking about Kain…?”

She nodded, “See… there’s a lot you don’t know… about Ponyville, about Equestria… You’ve only scratched the surface so far.”

Her hair fell in front of her face, hiding one of her eyes. It would have normally melted me, but I ignored the look. I wanted to know more.

“I am… a member of the ERNG. The Equestrian Royal Night Guard… I wasn’t always, obviously. You and I both know that I had a criminal record that was… expunged.” She explained, “But before that… while I was stealing my way to enough funds for bread and a place to sleep… Kain contacted me… and told me I wasn’t like the others… other Ponies I mean. Shortly thereafter… the Princesses did too, and gave me an official position as a Scout in the ERNG.”

My jaw dropped a little. She smiled just a bit. I wasn’t sure if it was at my expression or at something else, like a memory. That explained a lot, like why she was always in shape. Most male-mares weren’t in as good a shape as she was, and why she was always so worried about whenever she seemed to have gained weight.

“After a while… I fell in love with you. You were always so… simple. Kind. Calm. You didn’t want much out of me, and joined in with me on nightly escapades with Ponyville’s Night Guards. Those were actually training for… missions. To keep my skills sharp. You always performed so admirably… always kept up even though you didn’t have wings.”

My scowl turned into a sad, somewhat confused frown.

“Why did you keep this from me…?” I asked, almost in a whisper, “Didn’t you trust me?”

She smiled a little, “I didn’t want you to have to live like I do. I didn’t want you to worry. Once a pony knows about the world outside the bliss and ease that blankets Equestria… you can’t go back to living like that. Ponies always try, but… it never works out. I wanted to live that way through you.”

Aurora then looked up at me, ears forward, “I got called out on a mission two weeks after we separated. It wasn’t supposed to be a long one, but… it turned into another two weeks out in the Badlands. When I returned, not only were you gone, but so was your home.”

“And you tracked me through the Everfree…” I murmured, “All the way through the Everfree.”

Silence spread between the two of us for a moment before both of our ears perked up. Somepony was running through the hall. Then I heard a thud, Thunder Step telling whoever it was to go away, and then a scuffle. Aurora and I stood up, and prepared for an attack. Not that it mattered, since the moment the door burst open, a Batpony with burnt-orange hair and deep red wings came barreling through, and landed on top of me, dazing us both.

Aurora had yelped in surprise and gotten out of the way in time.

“Who are you?” I hear Aurora ask as the pony who had landed on me got up, “What are you doing here?”

Of course… Lunar Pulse completely ignored Aurora, staring down at me with a little, devious smile.

“Hey Ramp. Heard you were back in town… Some big doofus tried to stop me from getting in, but I didn’t let ‘em. How’s Scoots?” she asked.

“Who is this?” Aurora asked, almost pleaded, “How does she know Scootaloo?”

Lunar Pulse rolled off of me and stood up, frowning, “Who is this?” she asked, pointing at Aurora.

“I asked first!”

“Okay, okay!” I waved my hooves around, “Aurora, this is Lunar Pulse. She helped me escape Ponyville the second time. Lunar Pulse, this is Aurora… she… is very special to me.”

Aurora’s cheeks puffed out a little as Lunar Pulse grinned, “Oh, like a real good childhood friend?”

“Actually…” I began, but was cut off by Aurora.

“Actually, I’m his fiance’!” she said, and grabbed me by my chest fluff, kissing me hard on the lips.

My eyes went wide, but despite the passion of her embrace, from the look in her gaze I knew I had some explaining of my own to do. But, Lunar Pulse didn’t back away just yet.

“Oh…” she sighed, “Isn’t that nice…? I think he told me about you… how you abandoned him.” she began, getting uncomfortably close to Aurora, who stared Lunar Pulse down silently and with a cold fire that I knew from my years with her was just barely under control, “Just let me be clear… MISS Aurora… That stallion-” she pointed forcefully at me, “-Is something special. He’s got two minds livin’ in that cute little skull of his and if you can’t or won’t satisfy him… Then I will.” she sung with a shrug and a flip of her tail, “... besides… he makes a really good looking Batpony.”

It was then that I noticed Thunder Step peeking in, “I think it’s time you left, Miss Pulse.” he suggested, “You’ve seen who you came to see.”

“Not quite… I haven’t seen Scootaloo yet…” she sighed, moving to my orange friend’s bedside.

“How do you know Scootaloo?” Fray asked, speaking for the first time.

“She would stay at my house before her wonderbolt idol took her in, especially in the winter time.”

I went silent after that, watched her stroke the young mare’s hair like a mother might. It was confusing for me. From the few times I’d encountered her, Lunar Pulse was independent, intelligent, seductive, and now… oddly motherly. I had a feeling she was older than she looked. Not by a decade, but certainly older than I was. Her countenance had changed just as sudden as she had appeared.

“Listen to me… Mr. Ramp. I know that she followed you into… something. I don’t know what it was. Nopony will tell me. But I also know you’re not the kind of pony to lead another pony into something and let them go when they’re not useful any more.”

I nodded. She smiled a sad smile, took a last glance at Scootaloo, and then she left without another word to us, simply nodding to Thunder Step, who only looked away. I couldn’t tell, but I think he was blushing. I’d have to ask him later about that. He escorted her out and then shut the door, leaving us to continue our discussion. One which I very suddenly didn’t want to continue.

“What about Featherweight?” I asked Aurora, quickly changing what I assumed would be the subject, “Has anypony come to see him?”

“Yes. His father.” she said curtly, “What was that?” she asked.

I wasn’t getting off the hook.

“What?”

But I was going to try.

“That!” she hissed, pointing at the door where Lunar Pulse had exited from, “Who was that?”

I swallowed hard. I was in trouble. There was only one way out. I had to tell the truth.

“Aurora… She helped me escape. I didn’t know if you were coming back, so I sort of… promised I’d go on a date with her when… if… I returned.”

Aurora’s gaze drilled through me and her ears stood forward, listening to every word. She frowned at me. I could see the distrust in her ice-blue eyes.

With a quiet whisper, I continued, “If I’d known… I’d never have made that promise. If I’d known you’d come back…”

My heart sank. I didn’t feel like I was going to be able to justify my actions to her. I knew I’d done nothing wrong. I hadn’t known. But there she was, in front of me and I couldn’t lie to her, even if I knew it would make everything better.

So I broke down instead. Don’t judge me. An old pony saying is that “It takes a big stallion to laugh, a bigger stallion to cry, and an even bigger one to ask ‘why.’” I didn’t know what to do, and felt helpless. I just shook and cried a little. It wasn’t wailing, it wasn’t dramatic. I glanced away from Aurora, and felt ashamed. But Fray, my ever present companion, came to my rescue.

“Miss Aurora?” he asked, his childlike voice catching her attention as he floated over, landed, and stood between us looking up at her, “I am Fray. Lunar Pulse is right about one thing. He is a very good stallion. He has taught me a lot of things, and has tried to be the best…”

Fray seemed to struggle with the idea for a moment, until Aurora suggested something.

“He’s like your father.”

“Father…?” Fray asked approaching Aurora on little feet, “What is a father?”

“A father… is somepony who guides his son or daughter on how to act and teaches him things that he needs to know. Like how a stallion treats a mare.”

“Air Ramp is a good father then.” Fray said, looking back to me, “He has taught me all of those things.”

“Has he?” she asked, to which Fray nodded.

“Air Ramp also never really stopped thinking about you, though he has tried to hide it. He has tried not to think about you, because it is painful.”

Fray took up a place, in front of the bangle.

“It would do him good, I think, to have you back. It is something he really wants. If it helps, he only met with Lunar Pulse once. I do not remember much as I was… inebriated… at the time.”

Aurora stared at me. Frowning. At first I was scared that she would turn away. But then… she posed a simple question.

“You gave… Fray… alcohol?” she asked, a serious look on her snout.

“Well… no. Not exactly. I didn’t think that it would affect him, even though he’s connected to me, mentally. In fact… I wasn’t really thinking.” I admitted, “But… I did teach him about hangovers…” I offered as a weak smile crossed my face.

Aurora did not seem amused, but instead picked Fray up in her hooves and started a small lecture. I knew the look well.

“Alcohol is a grown-up drink. Sometimes grown-ups drink it to have fun or relax. Even some grown-ups shouldn’t drink it, because they don’t know when to stop, like your father here.”

I drew my lips to the side and scowled a little, “Hey… I only had one!” I reasoned, “How was I supposed to know…?”

Aurora rolled her eyes, “And if I were pregnant, do you think I’d be drinking?” she asked.

“But I wasn’t PREGNANT!” I hissed, somewhat annoyed with the conversation, “I’m a stallion! Stallions don’t get pregnant!”

Aurora just raised an eyebrow, “Oh? Then what do you call carrying a little being around in your body? Hm?”

I shook my head, “It’s not the same, Aurora. He was in my MIND. Like a ghost! This conversation is ridiculous…” I fumed, crossing my hooves.

“Is it ridiculous because you don’t like pregnancy as a topic, or just because you’re uncomfortable with the subject being YOU?” she asked, with a sly grin.

“What is… pregnant?” Fray asked.

That certainly put a halt to our discussion. I scratched the back of my neck, the conversation’s focus turning to the small being between Aurora and I.

“Well… um…”

I didn’t know what to say. I didn’t want to tell him the truth. Fray was far too young for that.

“Ask Aurora… she’d know more than I would…”

Aurora tilted her head and gave me a warning glance, almost like from old times.

“And… what’s that supposed to mean?”

I stammered, trying to find the right words so as to not tread on the prickly glass that was her manner all of a sudden, and still not have to explain it.

“Well… you’re a mare… I just figured you’d know more…”

Aurora sighed and pulled Fray back up into her arms.

“When a mommy and daddy love each other very much… Sometimes they want to have a foal… so, after they spend some alone time together, the mommy starts carrying a baby around… but it’s too small to start off with to carry in her arms, so she keeps it safe in her tummy.”

Fray tilted his head, not really understanding, but still listening very intently to Aurora’s explanation.

“See, then it grows inside her until its big enough to be on the outside world.”

Fray seemed to accept it, but then tapped his tiny arms on his chin.

“How does it get in there?” he asked, pointing at Aurora’s stomach, “And once it gets bigger, how does it get out?”

“We’ll tell you when you’re older.” I interjected before Aurora had a chance to continue her explanation, “It’s kinda gross anyways. You wouldn’t be interested.”

Fray considered this for a moment, then asked another question, “... how could Air be pregnant…? He is a stallion… does that mean he is not a stallion?”

Aurora shook her head and laughed a little, cuddling Fray a bit before telling him that he was born differently, and that I was, indeed, a stallion. Which made me his dad. My son, as I’ll call him now, scrunched his nose and narrowed his eyes.

“If everypony has a dad and a mom… and Fray is my dad… does that mean I have a mom too?”

I considered the question. As I’ve said before, technically… Trixie would have been the mother… but I figured that Aurora had just as much to do with Fray’s coming into being as Princess Twilight’s lost student did. Even though she’d left, if it hadn’t been for her I might have gone down a darker path long before the point I was at.

“You might…” I mumbled, “If she’ll have me back, that is.”

Aurora furrowed her brow a little, and blinked as I pushed the bangle closer to her. It shined in the afternoon sun from the window across the room, reflecting the sun in strange ways, shimmering like it did the first time I’d given it to her.

“Aurora?” I asked softly as she held my son, “Aurora, would you… give me another chance?”

The dark pink maned pegasus smiled and shook her head.

“No…”

“N-no?” I asked, my ears drooping.

“No… Ramp… I won’t. You don’t need another chance. You did your best to try to fix things… and I should have seen that long before now.” she confessed, sighing, “Ramp, I can’t imagine life without you… we were together so long. All I could think about, while I was on mission for the ERNG, was how I left you… and how awful it made me feel. You don’t need another chance…”

Aching sadness melted away as I heard those words, replaced by hopefulness.

She paused a bit and smiled sadly, setting Fray on the floor between us next to the bangle, “... But I sure do. You’re not the simple pony I assumed you’d always be… You’re actually so much more than I’d imagined, and… I should have been truthful with you. So I have to ask… will you give ME a second chance?” Aurora asked as she raised a hoof to gesture to herself, “Will you be my special somepony again? Will you share the terrible world that we’ve both been dragged into with me?”

My heart lept but I did not say a word and instead picked up the bangle as I took Aurora’s hoof in mine. With great care, and a soft touch, I slipped it back onto her forehoof where it had once been. Where it belonged. I stared at her seriously for a moment as Fray returned to my side.

“It’s going to take some time…” I told her, her hoof still in mine, “... But I would really like to fall completely back in love with you. I’d like to be your special somepony again.”

Fray looked up at me, tilting his head, “Does this mean I have a mom?” he asked.

“It does.” Aurora said with a small smile.

I nodded a little, then bumped him a little with my hoof towards Aurora, “Go on… Give her a hug.”

My son stumbled a bit in surprise but moved forward towards her in time, a little unsure, across the floor and back into Aurora’s open hooves. My fiance’ gathered him up, cradling him close to her chest. It was then that I noticed a change in Fray. it was a subtle difference, but I could swear I saw a little bit of ice blue in Fray’s eyes, just around the pupil. It was a perfect moment, if not for the nagging notion that I was in the presence of the two ponies I’d lead into a situation they were not ready for, and they had paid the price.

Frowning, I stood, my hooves clattering against the sterile hospital floor. I sucked in some of the deathly calm air and my nostrils filled with the smell of chemical anesthetic as I moved to stand between them. Featherweight and Scootaloo’s beds before me, I knelt there, equidistant from each, and I made a promise while Aurora was occupied with introducing herself to Fray.

“I’ll find a way to fix this.” I whispered, “Or I’ll die trying.”

Then I sent a small prayer to Luna, asking for her strength in the coming days… if even only just this once.

I didn’t tell Aurora that as we stepped away and out the door. It was a silent promise, a silent prayer. I was not a terribly faithful pony in that regard, but if there was a time for to be so, it was then.

Author's Note

I made a mistake earlier in the chapter. I'm somewhat surprised no one caught it! Good thing I did before anyone noticed... anyways, it was where Aurora had met everypony when Nurse Redheart was throwing things at Air Ramp. She wasn't supposed to be there, her lines were supposed to be Thunder Steps. I think I fixed it, but I'd appreciate if someone could look it over again and tell me if it works. I'm busy at the moment, finalizing the Outline for this chapter (for future referencing) and building the outline for the next Prelude, which will be rather short.'

Thanks a bunch to anyone who finds anything out of place!

Chapter 26: Aviation

I was NOT a Pegasus

Chapter 26: Aviation

I don’t think I could possibly express it adequately, how flying with Aurora for the first time felt. What it was like to have that true freedom that was offered to me by Rarity’s device. My wings were too weak back then to fly with impunity on my own. That changed, which is obvious, but it took time.

In any case, we had taken off, soaring through the evening sky and abreast the waning Sun. Aurora shot ahead, which allowed me to enjoy the view a little more than I should have until she looked over her shoulder, grinned, and pulled up, over my head, and around. I watched as her graceful form slipped above me, did a corkscrew in the sky and came up to pace at my side. A right-ways motion with her head flipped her mane around a bit, a bit of it catching in her mouth, eliciting an expression of embarrassed minor distaste. I laughed and followed as we banked away from the sun, my heart racing as we entered the clouds above. The inside of a cloud was cool, calming, and surreal. It was also wet… something I hadn’t expected despite knowing that they were made of rain that had yet to fall. In that high-altitude mist I nearly lost Aurora as she shot through the fluffy white-ness until we burst through the pillow-like formation, staring at each other as we regained our bearings in the reddening sky. She was ravishingly beautiful, the ice-blue of her eyes contrasting well with the fiery colors of the horizon. Every muscle, every wingbeat of hers was flattered by a range of fiery color.

If I could have fallen in love twice, that would have been the moment I would have done so.

I wished the moment could have lasted forever, spinning, looping, chasing each other through the clouds, but eventually we had to head down to the earth, landing together, laughing and carrying on like the old friends we truly were.

Seeing us, Fray floated over to me and yawned.

“Father, I am tired…” he whined a little, which was a new emotional aspect for him, “Is there somewhere we can sleep?”

I looked to Aurora. She nodded, then turned her attention to Rarity, who was looking me over to see if anything had come loose from her assembly.

“Everything seems to have worked quite well!” Rarity smiled, “Though, you should consider taking Fray with you next time. The poor dear didn’t seem to feel very well once you took to the sky like that, beautiful to watch as it was.”

“Rarity.” I said, “I can’t thank you enough. I don’t have much, but I’ll find a way to pay you back.”

“Oh think nothing of it, darling.” she insisted making a ‘shoo’ motion with one of her hooves, “It was an interesting project and pushed my knowledge to its limit. I actually discovered a number of new ideas for use in the future. So really, think nothing of it!”

“Well… thank you again… we’ll get out of your hair.” Aurora offered, picking Fray up and having him take up a place on her back, “This means a lot to us both.”

“Try not to be strangers!” she said as she headed towards the door,, “You’re always welcome with us.”

As I headed away with Aurora, I remembered the key, and how similar the fabric was to some of Rarity’s works. Pulling it from my pocket, I turned back, and called to the white Unicorn.

“What is it, dear?” she asked, “Is something wrong with the device? Did I miss something?” she asked, quickly appraising me again.

“No. Actually, it’s this.” I told her, offering the key up, “I recognize your handiwork on the ribbon.”

Rarity stared at it for a moment, as if remembering something long forgotten.

“It’s my work… yes.” she said in a low, airy voice, “But I can’t say what it was for.”

“You don’t remember… I understand.”

She held up her hoof, “No. I remember. I just cannot say. Talk to Twilight the next time you get the chance. Have a good night, Mr. Ramp.” she said with a small smile, “Do try to get some rest.”

With that, Rarity and Sweetie went inside, probably to argue about Sweetie’s young stallion ‘troubles.’

“Never get like that if we have a foal.” I said to Aurora, “Please.”

Aurora bumped my side with hers, “No promises.” she countered then spread her wings, jumped and began to hover. Fray squeaked and shot into my skull, making me reel a little.

“Fray?” I asked him mentally, stabilizing myself, “Are you okay?”

“I do not like flying.” he said, ”I will stay in here until you land again…”

Aurora seemed concerned. I shrugged and told her he was afraid of flying, which like myself, she thought was odd for a creature that floated around most of the time. I laughed a little, and we took off into the air above Ponyville, leaving it behind.

“We’ll be meeting my parents in Cumulus. I think you’ll like it there.” she offered, “The clouds are soft and it’s pretty there in the morning.”

“There are hard clouds?” I asked, half joking.

“Oh, my dear, you have a LOT to learn about the sky.” she said with a wry smile, “So much to learn.”

In that regard, I was actually pretty glad. I had an expert at my side to teach me a little about the new world I was a part of before Rainbow Dash kicked my face in… I just hoped what Aurora had to teach would be enough to keep me alive. I didn’t let those thoughts get in the way of my happiness, though, and decided to check on Fray while we flew.

“Come on buddy.” I asked, “Don’t you want to sit on my back, or between my ears?”

“No.” Fray said shortly.

“Are you worried about falling?” I asked.

Fray refused to answer.

“We won’t let you fall.” I told him.

“I do not want to go out.” he insisted.

I sighed a little. He was missing out on a beautiful night, and it was unusual to find him so afraid of something. So, I gave Fray a little mental hug and focused more on the things going on outside my head. Specifically on Aurora in the cold Moonlight of the night. Her gaze was on the horizon, a happy but distant look on her face. Contentedness, I’d guessed. My own gaze followed her neckline, down to her wings as curiosity demanded that I watch them for a moment, observing their twitches, small adjustments as she glided, and the way her feathers were angled. I could see so much more than I had before. Maybe it came with understanding flight a little. Sure, my wings were Batpony wings, and therefore the dynamics of flight were somewhat different, but… I don’t know… something in my head clicked, and I began to take note of the differences between the feathers on her wings.

Eventually she looked to me, and a lopsided smirk spread across her face as my eyes met hers.

“You’re staring.” she said, bringing back memories of a month ago, “That interested, huh?”

My heart leapt a little at the question, not wanting to seem like I was trying to take things too fast, “I was just… noticing your wings. They’re very interesting… It’s just I noticed the difference in the feathers and… I guess I just see more now that I’ve got wings of my own.” I stumbled on my words.

I wasn’t lying, even if I did admire her rear a little more than I should have.

Once again, she told me that I had a lot to learn, and that she’d ‘show me’ later that night. I had a idea of what that meant, but I didn’t want to make assumptions. Besides, I could feel my wings getting harder to control with thoughts like those surfing through my head. That, and I had to try to hide them from Fray, who was luckily too occupied with something else to notice them as I forced them away from his location in my conscience.

I turned my attention back to the flying that was at hand. The exhaustion that had accompanied my last long flight was much less prevalent this time, which was of course due completely to Rarity’s assistance though the device that was attached to my wings. Despite that, however, I was still feeling tired when I spotted a massive cloud ahead. It was towering and glowed bright with a white-blue aura from diffused moonlight in the night sky. Against the starry horizon, which was endless in all directions, the formation seemed an oasis of mystery and wonder to me. My heart ached, not with sadness or fear, but with the urge of the intrepid. I wanted to know more!

Thankfully, those feelings were eased by Aurora who announced that we were headed that way, because within resided the Pegasus town of Cumulus. Hardly able to contain my excitement as we punched a hole in the wall of the clouds surrounding the town, we entered into a world of pure and open beauty. Homes built of… hardened cloud, I remembered asking myself... towered above the ground, which seemed to be made of the same material. Windows on the exterior were illuminated by strange, ice-like crystals, matching the cold air of the interior of the cloud. Streets, fields, hills, and buildings… all made of cloud! Never had I imagined such a place, and I thought it was fitting that somepony as beautiful as Aurora should have come from a place as that I saw before me.

“Welcome to Cumulus.” Aurora said with a big smile, “This is my home. Come on!”

Aurora took off towards the clouds that made up the ground, and landed, a small puff of water vapour rising up around her hooves, floating like so many small stars as they reflected the moonlight that beamed down from a hole in the clouds above. I landed, testing the ground… which I found solid…

I could walk on clouds. Like a Pegasus. Like a Batpony. I could walk on the clouds!

Testing the give of the ground, I pressed down with all my weight, finding myself a little confused by the consistency. Even Fray came outside, now that I was no longer flying, and poked at the cloudfloor.

“This is amazing…” I said, “How can we walk on the clouds, when we can go right through them?” I asked.

Aurora shrugged, “Nopony knows. Probably magic or something. Pegasi and Batponies have their own magics just like Earth and Unicorn Ponies do.” she explained, “It’s just one of those things.”

I was distracted, “I wonder if I can…” I mumbled, and reared up, smashing my hooves into the cloudfloor.

I fell through of course. Didn’t even feel the impact of my hooves against the ground, because there wasn’t one. I’d just slipped through, tumbling into the cloud and managed to right myself as I heard Fray cry out and saw him looking over the edge of the hole in the ‘fground’

“Don’t worry.” Aurora giggled, “Daddy’s fine.” she said, patting him on the head, before yelling down at me with a smug look on her face, “Come on, Ramp! You can play around later, my parents are waiting!”

I flew out of the hole, or tried to, bumping my head on some of the ‘cloud tiles’ that made up the walkways in Cumulus. Apparently, I couldn’t go through those.

“You can’t go through things you didn’t make, dear. That’s how it works. If a pony makes a wall properly, or a floor, you can’t go through it without breaking it with something. It keeps ponies secure and keeps troublemakers from messing everything up.”

“How does that work…?” I asked, rubbing the sore spot between my ears, “That doesn’t make any sense.” I mumbled irritatedly.

“Dunno.” Aurora affirmed again, “It’s just the way things are, no come on.” she demanded.

I flew back through where I’d come though to begin with, the cloud reforming into ‘ground’ when I did so. Aurora smiled, looking me over.

“Never knew you’d look so good covered in cloudspire.” she offered in compliment, pointing out the waterdrops all over my coat, “It suits your coat well.”

I stared at the stuff, looking down at my forehooves, and rolling them over and over to see what it was like. Aurora giggled, stifling her laugh a little by covering her mouth with a forehoof. That’s about when I got an idea, and gathered some cloud up in my hooves, then chucked it at her lightly. The cloudball made a small ‘poofing’ sound and dissipated harmlessly into vapours, glinting in the Moonlight.

I stuck my tongue out as she glared at me a little.

“Well that wasn’t nice.” she started slowly as I made rude noises.

Then she chucked a cloudball at me too, and the chase was on. I nabbed up Fray and told him to hold onto my ears. He protested, but I didn’t give my son any time to hop into my skull, essentially forcing him to fly with me. He’d have to get comfortable with it some time, I figured.

Fray screamed a little as I launched myself parallel to the ground, collecting a little cloudball in my hooves and readying it for throwing at Aurora, who was shaking her hips and making faces at me. If I weren’t for the ‘nyah nyah nyah’ sound she was making and the fact that I was trying to smack her with a ball of cloud, I might have thought it was sexy. She bolted, of course, before I could get good aim on her, collecting one up with her front hooves, letting it go as she flew, and then launching it with her rear hooves.

Apparently, my fiance’ was skilled at this, and I would have to try harder. Fray whimpered a little as I scooped up a second ball of cloud and dove into the ground below, concealing myself. I had a feeling I knew which way she’d go, and was rewarded with my chance when I came back up between two homes, chucking both of the cloudballs at her, and only missing once. She had a retort ready though, and I ended up with a whole pile of cloud on my head, like snow from a tree above.

Which, as it turned out, Cumulus had. Icetrees, they were called, and they grew on the ground, feeding off the cloudspire from below the cloudfloor. Clear as their name suggested, a pony could watch as glowing cloudspire as it traveled through their trunks and into the leaves at the tips of each twig.

Aurora saw my amazement at this new sight, and began to explain to me what all fillies and foals know who’ve lived in the clouds since birth.

“These trees live off of the light of the Moon.” she said, taking a leaf in her hand, which glowed softly, “They provide us with ice for the winter weather patterns below… which some Ponies craft into snowflakes like SnowDrop, the first maker, once did.”

“Why do you craft snowflakes?” Fray asked, floating up and poking at one of the leaves with his tiny arms.

Aurora went on to explain that before snowflakes were created, that ponies had nothing to offer the Winter. Unlike most seasons, the Winter was something that ponies disliked because it was cold and icy. Because of this, Winter was harsher than it is today, being that it was not appreciated as much as the other seasons. Celestia did her best to find ways to make Winter less disliked, going so far as to hold contests to see who could make something that would make ponies enjoy the Winter as much as other seasons. Many of those contests were held, until a blind young filly by the name of SnowDrop crafted the first snowflake. Celestia, amazed by the beauty of the creation, offered it as something that the Winter would be known for. Each year, up until her death, Snowdrop would make the first snowflake of the season, which would prompt the winter to bring more snow for the Ponies below to enjoy. In Cumulus, we keep the tradition alive… but because none of us are the actual SnowDrop, it takes many more snowflakes to goad Winter into doing the same for us. I used to be pretty good at it… but that might have been because SnowDrop was my great, great grandmother.”

“Wow…” I mouthed, “That’s… pretty cool.”

That’s when we both noticed Fray fiddling with something while sitting on a branch.

“Whatcha got there?” I asked.

As impossible as it seemed, Fray had somehow folded one of the leaves from the tree into the shape of a bird. It sat, glowing in his tiny arms.

“It is a bird.” he said simply, smiling up at us as he drifted down to give it to Aurora, “Here.” he offered, drifting back up and placing it in her hair, “It will not dry up.”

“How?” Aurora asked with a smile, “How will it not dry up?”

Fray shrugged and glided down to the floor, “Cloudspire magic.” he said as if it was something normal, picking up some of the fluffy cloud and letting it into the air above him where it shimmered as the droplets settled back to the floor.

I wasn’t sure at the time if Fray was serious or not… but then, when had he not been serious? Aurora smiled and picked him up.

“Thank you, Fray. It’s very pretty.”

Fray only smiled back and slipped loose of her grasp, settling on top of my head as before.

“We should get to your parents.” I suggested.

Only a short walk from where we’d been, Aurora’s childhood home was a decently sized, two-story, columned house which sat inside Cumulus’ proper. Some portions of the building were made of ice-tree… wood, somehow not as clear as its living counterparts… while others were constructed of a fluffier-looking hardcloud, giving the home a more inviting look than it might have had on its own. Windows of ice, clear as glass, provided an opening through which a warm glow emanated.

“It’s been a while since I’ve seen them… do you think they’ll recognize me…?” I asked, somewhat worried “What will they think of Fray? Have they heard anything about what happened in Ponyville?”

Aurora put a hoof to my lips.

“They know what I’ve told them, which is that you’ve been through some rough stuff in the past few months..” she said with a small smile, irises reflecting the Moonlight, “Don’t worry. Just follow my lead.”

My worries somewhat allayed, my light blue, pink-maned fiance’ dropped the hoof from my lips and knocked on the door.

“Coming, coming!” a familiar voice, that of Aurora’s mother, Winter Mist, called, “Oh… I hope they don’t track dirt from below in…”

“Don’t worry, honey! I’ve got it!” a booming, almost Canterlotian accented voice called out.

I watched Aurora flinch as a crash sounded out from inside. She shrugged with a somewhat apologetic grin, as if she was asking ‘parents: what’re you going to do?’ More shuffling and a thud against the door.

“One moment, please!” Aurora’s father, Open Wing, called as the doorknob jiggled, “I think we may have jammed the deadbolt.”

“Oh you.” her mother could be heard saying, “Just let me do it.”

Finally, the door unlocked and opened, revealing a small white Pegasus mare and a rather large green stallion with an impressive wingspan. The two seemed a bit ruffled, and Winter Mist blew a lock of hair out of her eyes, then grinned openly.

“Aurora!” she greeted, opening her forehooves for a hug, which Aurora returned, “Oh we were so worried…”

“You’re always worried, Mom…” Aurora laughed, arching her brow inward and upward, “How’s it going, Dad?” she asked.

“It’s been going quite well, dear.” he returned, “I’m guessing… that this is Air Ramp?” he asked.

Aurora nodded after being let loose from her mother’s grasp, “It is… some things have happened…”

“Things that landed him some wings, it seems!” Winter Mist noted, “Oh, I can’t wait to hear this… might they come in, dear?” she asked her husband.

“Oh, yes! I’m terribly sorry, where are my manners?” he coughed, “Your new look has me thrown for a loop almost as much as seeing you up here, in Cumulus!”

“Please wipe your hooves before you come in, dears!”

The interior of Aurora’s parents’ home was beautiful. Crystal-like floors, a spiraling staircase up to the second floor, open rooms. It was spacious and imposing.

“Do sit, let’s all have some dinner.” Winter Mist offered, “I want to hear ALL about what’s happened, and how your little friend came about.”

She was talking about Fray, and just as I began to open my mouth, Aurora pulled me off to the side.

“Ramp… listen… They don’t know about what I do, okay?” she told me, “I don’t want them to know right now… Not just yet.”

“I can’t lie to your father!” I whispered, gesturing towards the kitchen, where he was trying his best to help Winter Mist, who kept shooing him off, leaving him looking somewhat dejected.

“Please.” she insisted, putting a hoof on my chest, “I don’t want Kain recruiting them or something… you know what happens once a Pony knows what’s going on… it’ll change everything for them…”

I sighed, looking into the kitchen as the older couple’s shenanigans turned near-violent as Aurora’s mother chased him off with a wooden spoon. Maybe he wasn’t trying to help, but instead sneak a taste of the food...

“Don’t get like that when we’re older…” Aurora mused

“No promises.” I told her with a smile, echoing what she’d said earlier, “I’ll try not to reveal anything that’ll put them in danger.”

“Thank you…” Aurora said, “Now let’s go get you fed… you’re probably starving.”

I was, having not eaten since lunch… and it was really late.

A dinner table made of polished icetree and furnished with matching chairs was set with beautifully crafted, hand-etched plates and glasses, frosted as if by frozen spring dew. Aurora’s mother set down a crock pot, steaming and filled with a delicious smelling stew. My stomach growled a little, but was eclipsed by Aurora’s own. She blushed a little, and I patted her back with a knowing smile just as Fray peered over the top of my mane and I could feel, through our connection, his ears perked up like tiny antennae as he stared down at the meal before us. It made me wonder just how much he could or would eat. When Winter Mist finally settled at the table and we had all been served something, with Fray sitting atop the table since he was too small to sit in a chair, the questions came flowing in. With the first being about Fray.

I had to warn him mentally not to reveal anything about Kain, Chaos, or anything that might expose them to the truth which, to my relief, he agreed was probably for the best. So, we had to make something up about his origins entirely, telling Aurora’s parents that Fray was not from Equestria, and I’d found him in the Everfree some time during mine and Aurora’s separation. This, of course, raised two questions; One: what was I doing in the Everfree, and two: why Aurora and I had broken up to begin with. I could answer the first one with ease, and cover my tracks as far as growing wings was concerned.

My story was simply that I’d always wanted to fly and, hearing a rumor about a temple in the middle of the forest, decided it would be my best bet. Ponies went on adventures all the time, right? What with Aurora gone, I felt that I had little left to live for and took a different outlook on life. During the adventure, I’d picked up Fray, and we’d been together ever since as companions.

That left Aurora to tell them why we’d separated, which she explained was simply that she was very busy at her delivery job, and lost her patience with what she had thought was insane to begin with. When she’d found that my house had burned down in an accidental fire, and that I had returned with wings, she reconsidered her stance on the matter.

Besides, I made a cute Batpony.

When we had finished, silence grew between Aurora and myself, and her parents.

Then Aurora’s father began laughing a little, albeit with a serious undertone, “Well then. Tell me, dear. What are you trying to hide?” he asked suddenly, surprising Aurora enough that she nearly choked on her water, “You did not think we would fall for a lie like that, did you?”

I was surprised too, “Wait… how do you know we’re not telling you the truth?” I asked.

Winter Mist smiled gently, “Well, dear… we keep our ear to the floor.” she offered.

Open Wings held a hoof between himself and his wife and pointed to her, “SHE keeps an ear to the floor. Sometimes all the way to the diamond-dog tunnels below Equestria.” he whispered, earning himself a smack on the back of the head.

“I thought we weren’t going to talk about that again.” she hissed, then clopped her hooves together, “Anyways, dears… we know there’s been some… unrest in Ponyville, and that your fiance’ there is in the middle of it.”

Fray huffed, crossing his arms, “It is mostly lies…” he grumped.

“You mean like what your companion there is telling us?” Open Wing shrugged, “Tell me, Aurora, what kind of trouble have you two gotten into?”

“I… I… um…” Aurora stammered, looking about, but eventually sighing, “Listen… Dad, Mom… I can’t say…”

Her mother put on a worried expression, “Why not, dear?” she asked, “It can’t be that bad… You know you can talk to us about anything…”

I stepped in on her behalf. What I was about to tell them was technically true in some aspects.

“Well… Here’s the real deal…” I began, eliciting a glare from Aurora, which I used to my advantage, “Aurora’s on business for the ERNG… she’s doing things that keep everypony safe. She’s not a mailmare. You should be very proud of her. “I offered with an open-hoof gesture over the table, “I only just recently figured it out, and she broke up with me to protect me from the mess that I might get into. Unfortunately… I ended up getting caught up in it anyways. These wings were part of an an accident that occurred while I was on the run, as was Fray. We barely escaped with our lives.” I shrugged a little, “There’s been a lot of confusing surrounding the events. Nopony in Ponyville can seem to come together with the complete story.”

They were speechless, which was good, as it gave me time to put the icing on the cake.

“Mr. Wings, Mrs. Mist, I can’t tell you any more than I have. We’re under oath, and we’ve probably said too much as it is, but once this is over… I promise you we’ll tell you everything.”

After a few minutes of silence, probably to process what I’d just told them, I stood from the table.

“I think I should wait outside.” I said, with a serious tone, “Come on Fray.”

Fray hopped up from the table and drifted to my back, but not before Open Wings stopped me, getting up as well.

“Wait. Air Ramp. Just wait a minute.” The large Pegasus stallion, “I do not know what to say to you. First you lie, then tells us you’re both involved in something that, from the sound of it, may have your home town hanging in the balance?” he asked, looking toward Aurora, “Is this really the truth? Can you two really not talk about this?”

Aurora nodded silently, “It’s true, Dad… If we told you any more, the knowledge might put your lives in danger. Please don’t think ill of Ramp, he was doing what I asked him to. He loves me a lot, you know.”

Winter Mist came up and hugged her daughter, looking into her eyes with sympathy, “We understand.” she added, “Don’t we dear?” she asked her husband, “We understand.”

Open Wing did not seem happy, but sighed and conceded, “I suppose we do… Just, try to stay out of trouble, Aurora.” he told her, addressing me next, “And you…” he growled, glaring at first, but softening his expression after a moment, “... don’t let anything happen to my daughter. If something does… I’ll be coming after you for answers.”

I nodded, “I understand, Mr. Wings. I wouldn’t let anything happen to her if I could help it.”

“See that you do not.” he said, offering his hoof.

I took it and shook it in a gentleman’s agreement as he added one more thing, “By the way… I know you’ll be asking eventually… but you DO have my blessing as a father.” he sighed a little, obviously somewhat stressed, “I am not fond of these secrets… but I would be a fool not to believe you have my daughter’s life and love in the forefront of your heart, especially considering how long you have been together, and how short the time was that you were apart.”

“T-thank you, sir.” I stammered, a little surprised, “We… we’d planned on getting married next year… but while things are as crazy as they are… We’re postponing it.”

Winter Mist grinned, stepping towards the table to pick up some of the dinner plates and bring them to the sink, “Oh that’s fine, dears. It just gives us more time to prepare.” she said as she placed the plates on her back and headed over.

“Prepare?” Aurora asked whilst raising an eyebrow, “Prepare for what?”

“Grandfoals, of course!” she said with a short laugh, making Aurora step back a bit and her father roll her eyes, “Bouncing baby foals. Oh it’ll be wonderful to hear the pitter-patter of tiny hooves again, won’t it, honey?” she asked.

“Yes, dear.”

“Come help me with the dishes.” she demanded, “From what I can tell, they’re both tired and probably want to get to bed.” she cooed, “Do be gentle with the poor stallion, Aurora.”

I stifled a laugh as Aurora blushed, “Mo~om! Stop it!” she cried.

“I’m just saying dear. Don’t break ‘em before-”

“Mom!”

“I think I know what’s on YOUR mind, dear.” her father rumbled, nipping his wife’s ear a little.

“DAD!”

I burst out laughing. Fray was confused, which was something I was glad for. Aurora’s father coughed a little and regained his composure.

“Well… erm. Yes, indeed. It was wonderful having you both, and please… do be careful, you two.”

“Oh yes…” Winter Mist traced circles with one of her hooves on her husband’s flank, “Do be careful… don’t break him before midnight… It only gets better after that you know…” she said as she stared into Open Wings’ eyes.

“Ugh!” Aurora sighed exasperatedly, head held high, eyes screwed shut with embarrassment as she left out the door taking me and Fray with her, “Auuugh!”

“Thanks for the meal!” I called as we exited.

“Get o~uuut!” Winter Mist sang just before we shut the door.

A few steps away from the door, we heard a crashing and thudding coupled with laughter.

“Oh for Luna’s sake…” Aurora grieved as she dragged a hoof down her face, trying to hide her shame.

I just snickered. Awkward as the situation had been, the night had started off well. Aurora’s parents didn’t hate me, I was in the clouds, and we hadn’t endangered anypony.

“Think we’ll ever be like that?”

Aurora glared at me for a minute before heading off down the tiled pathways on her own.

“What?” I asked, catching up with her, “They seemed like they were having fun…”

Chapter 27: Amourisation

I was NOT a Pegasus

Chapter 27: Reamourisation

“Oh come on.” I prodded, “Your parents are just a little more open than some ponies are.”

Aurora just seethed, “I know but…. just… I can’t believe they’d do that in front of us!” she exclaimed, “It’s like they have no shame!”

I felt playful, and Fray was busy with something in the back of my head. He’d been spending a lot of time in my subconscious, which disturbed me just a little. It wasn’t that I didn’t trust him to be poking around in there, it’s just that I had to be on guard against sending anything his way that he shouldn’t be seeing. I’d gotten better at it in the past month or so, but it was still a task I couldn’t fully automate. Still, my efforts had kept him from seeing certain things and being exposed to certain thoughts, so I figured it couldn’t hurt to let him do whatever it was he was up to in there.

I trotted up beside Aurora, and brushed her side, which made her ears drop somewhat defensively out of reaction and allowed me to nibble on one just a little. The act made her blush hard and sigh just a little before she pushed me away.

“Not now…” she whispered.

I just grinned, “I think I know what the real issue is.” I teased, “You’re… frustrated.” I hissed softly in her ear.

I was rewarded with a sharp jab, “Stop it.” she demanded.

But I saw a smile cross her face. “I’ll show YOU frustrated.” she said, “There’s a lot you don’t know about wings… and I’m willing to bet that even though you’re a batpony… the same rules apply as for us Pegasi.”

I bumped her again, lightly, “That a threat?” I asked in a mischievous tone, “Or a promise?”

“You’ll see.” she warned, “It’s been a month… and I’m hungry.”

I raised an eyebrow at her as we continued towards her home at the edge of Cumulus. The town itself was more open than Ponyville, and much smaller by comparison. Despite that, there was a majesty about it that exceeded Ponyville and, in my opinion, rivaled Canterlot in terms of beauty… which may or may not have had a lot to do with how new everything was to me and the fact that Aurora flanked me as I glanced around.

Aurora continued to blush as we walked. I wondered what was going on in that head of hers, under that dark-pink mane, behind those ice-blue eyes. I’d like to say that I wasn’t thinking base thoughts at the time, but every part of me wanted to ravish her at that moment, to make up for lost time and lost feelings. I wanted to ruin her for any other stallion, satisfy her to the point that no other Pony in Equestria would do.

I wanted to make Aurora mine. For as long as we lived, and maybe longer than that, if I could.

Dear Luna, how I’d missed her.

Much to both of our relief, I feel, we reached her home without another word. As I look back on my first visit I remember that it was smaller than her parent’s home, being one story, but certainly no less stylized as far as the architecture went. Columns flanked each door, windows made of ice, and like many of the homes within Cumulus, a tall, fluffy roof made of could. I held my breath a little, in anticipation, at being able to be in her home for once instead of the other way around. Imagine my surprise when I entered the interior of her home to find that it was a plethora of color and light. Aurora had set up many prisms and crystals to cast light and color all across the inside of her home. Even the Moon’s rays were caught by them and spread across the floors and walls like so many spatters of liquid radiance.

“I didn’t know you had a thing for decorating…” I said, as I glanced around with amazement, “Not like this, at least…”

“It’s a hobby of mine. Painting with Cloudspire prisms… I guess you can call it.” she uttered almost dismissively, “It’s actually common practice up here in the clouds, where there’s plenty of Cloudspire to go around.”

I shivered a little, which was odd. The air was especially cold, which was a quality I had not noticed before and probably due in part at least to the wonder I was beholding. Fray joined in a moment later and it was then I observed that I could actually see my breath fairly easily. Aurora took notice of my shaking and, with a soothing smile, drew us into a bathroom. I don’t think I need to tell you that even it was immaculate as the rest of her home.

“You two are both covered in dirt, sweat, and dust from the past few days. Take a bath.” she commanded, and started the hot water, “I need to make Fray a bed, so just clean yourselves up and use the towels I’ve left you to dry off afterwards.”

Aurora left promptly after that, which put Fray and I alone in the bathroom as the tub filled with water and a steamy fog. The steam soon filled the room, obscuring my vision a little as Fray and I talked amongst each other.

“You’ve never taken a bath, have you, Fray?”

“No.”

“Come here.”

“Why?”

I think perhaps that all small creatures, foals and Spirits included, have a natural and instinctual aversion to baths in general. Almost as if the idea of being cleaned at some point was ingrained in the collective consciousness of all young creature’s minds so as to almost seem as if they were traumatized by the event. And so, it began. Fray was covered from ear to tail in a layer of dirt and I was being forced to chase him around the room.

At least until he jumped into my skull.

“Get out of there!” I demanded as I stared up towards my eyebrows, something I had begun to do more and more, “You’ll track dirt!”

“I can do that?” Fray asked.

I shook my head a little, “I don’t know, but the last thing I want is to find out!”

“Fine.”

Fray popped back out, clean as a whistle. I didn’t buy it. That dirt had to go somewhere.

“Where is it?”

“What?” my son asked innocently.

“The. Dirt.”

Fray just smiled and told me that he had no idea what I was talking about, to which I responded that I’d go in and check if he didn’t tell the truth. I guess he hadn’t really hid it well, because after he popped back inside and then back out, he was coated in it again.

“In the tub.” I said flatly.

“What is in the tub?” Fray questioned, peeking over the edge.

“You.”

Amidst screams, squeals, and thrashings, I managed to pull Fray into the tub with me. It took some time for him to calm down… but I really think he was overdoing it, forcing me to note that Fray was developing a more expansive personality. I felt proud, albeit annoyed, that I had to fight with my son over getting into the damn tub.

In time, though, Fray relaxed, floating about in the water. I too settled in and for the first time in a long while felt really, truly comfortable. Warm water, laying on my back in a rather large tub made of cloud. Was there really anything better?

Oh… I got clean too... Took me a good while, though. There was a lot of leaf-stuff in my mane from the Everfree. I must have looked a real mess to everypony who’d seen me in town. It probably didn’t help my case for innocence.

After quite a while, the exact amount of time being something I could not be certain of, I saw Fray yawn deeply.

“Are you tired, buddy?” I asked with a little smile, “Aurora’s probably got a bed ready by now.”

Fray just nodded, yawned again, and rubbed his eyes. I picked him up with my hooves and set the small, blobby pony-spirit on the sink nearby and grabbed a towel and proceeded to dry him off. Afterwards I did the same for myself after pulling the plug in the tub and so that it could drain. For just a moment I wondered where that water would go, then tried not to think about it.

Sometimes, it’s better not to ask.

I picked up Fray again, and headed out into the open area that was Aurora’s rather large living room. I estimated that it took up a good portion of the house, but also noted that it included the kitchen… so maybe it wasn’t really all that big.

“Aurora?” I called out, as I sought her attention.

I heard an answer from another room, on the opposing side of the house. Two doorways sat across the immaculate, ice-like tiled floor from where I stood, one of which was open. I trotted over, making sure that Fray stayed securely on my back as I did so, as he had fallen asleep after I’d finished drying him off. My approach was greeted by a set of ice-blue eyes, undoubtedly Auroras. They were soft in expression. I kissed her on the cheek and motioned back to Fray.

“I can’t thank you enough.” I began with a whisper, “For taking us in, and for… well… being Fray’s mother. I don’t know everything about him,” I admitted, “... but it’s important that he knows he has parents. I’m pretty sure about that.”

Aurora smiled and stared at Fray over my shoulder, then picked him up and cradled him for a moment, before she transferred him to her back so she could bring my son over to the cradle. She had fashioned it from a hole that looked as if she’d smashed in the ice-tiles of her floor for. What was amazing about the cradle was that it had been risen from the cloudfloor that lay beneath as if by a potter’s hooves, and molded into a raised miniature of a small tree with an impacted bed-nest-thing atop it. Aurora was very talented, indeed.

“It’s… not that big a deal, really.” Aurora told me, careful not to awaken Fray, “In fact… Fray is part of the reason I want you back so much.”

“Really? Why?” I asked, curious about her reasoning.

Aurora placed Fray in the cloud cradle, then covered him with a cotton-like blanket before she turned her gaze back to me, then pushed me out the door with her head.

“It shows you’ll make a good father some day… which is very valuable to me.” she said, “That… and you clearly… really… are a lot stronger than I thought…” she added with a sad expression, “I really am sorry for leaving…”

I shook my head and nuzzled her neck, “Aurora, don’t. It was a tough time, and we’ve been over this already.” she stared at me as she pulled away and looked into my eyes, “I don’t hold anything against you. I mean that. I’m just happy to be with you, I promise.”

I meant that, too and tried to convey it with my eyes as my favorite Pegasus in the entire world that I did. I wanted her to be at ease and not feel like she should be ashamed. It had been a strange month and then some. How could anypony have dealt with it any better? I think it got through to her, because within moments, her expression changed and baffled me a little.

“Well…” she said, “I’m happy to be with you too… and I want to... and don’t say a word…” she warned, “...make up for our lost time.”

With those words, she stepped in front of me and pushed me into the bedroom next to the one where Fray had been sleeping. I nearly fell backwards as she shut the door and grinned like an Everfree Timberwolf. In my surprise, I took a retreating step back and was nearly pounced upon, and thrust onto the bed and pinned under Aurora’s body. She sat up on my lower abdomen and kept my forehooves down with her own, flushing just enough to let the red come through on her cheeks. She wasn’t satisfied with pinning me down though, and pressed into my hips with her own, garnering from me the desired response and making me moan out loud. In turn, I blushed hard as my wings shot out from under me and directly to my sides, which was something totally unexpected.

“Ah…” Aurora smiled, “There they are.”

“W-what?” I asked, looking to my sides, “My wings?”

Aurora said nothing in response to my question, but instead bent over again and pulled the quick release from Rarity’s apparatus, setting my wings free and exposing them to open air as the armor-like structure fell away useless onto the fluffy, cloud-like bed we occupied.

“Fray won’t feel any of this, will he?” Aurora asked before she continued. “I know you two are connected mentally.”

I shook my head, “Right now… no. Probably not. He’s asleep outside my head. I’m more worried about him hearing anything...”

My wings drew in a little, making Aurora frown.

“Don’t worry.” She assured me, “These walls may be made of cloud, but you could howl all night and no one would hear it.” she said as she stroked the leading edge of my wings, which made me shiver and squirm a little and forced them back completely open.

Aurora then put a hoof to my lips and pressed down with her hips again and made me whimper a little. She wasn’t ready yet. I could tell she had something else in mind, but I had trouble figuring out what it was through the heat the creeped into my bones and fuzzed up my mind. After she had sufficiently subdued me, Aurora took to playing with my wings, and touched on spots I never knew existed. She kissed joints and nibbled on the forward edge of both my wings, driving me to fight weakly against her advances. Though not because I disliked her actions, but because she was building me up and it was starting to become uncomfortable where her weight pushed down on me. She took notice of this, of course, and wrapped her back legs around my hips, which only served to worsen the pressure, and continued to tease me until I nearly lost my sanity.

Then the night truly began.

I had forgotten that she and I knew each other better than we knew ourselves and, in our union, I like to think we rediscovered lost parts of who we were, just the same as we had and would outside the bedroom, except being knowledge of a different caliber in those cases. Throughout the night and well into the morning, Aurora and I tumbled, teased, and exhausted one another until there was nothing left for us to express and we were too tired to continue. At some point I think we fell asleep together, myself curled around her form, half buried in her body and snuggled close into her mane. The smell of Cloudspire was ever present and lulled me into a sense of happiness and security that which I hadn’t felt for what seemed to have been ages.

{I swear to Luna, Lightning Strike, if you don’t get that look off your face and stop making those motions with your hooves, I’ll smack you so hard it’ll feel like you kissed the Ponyville Express at full steam! … Yes I saw you, ya’ friggen ‘shoe!… In any event…}

For the first time in a while, I slept with ease. No dreams. No allusions to war, which was something I had not experienced yet and scarcely understood. Still, when I awoke… I couldn’t help but feel guilty.

Sunrays cast themselves through an ice-window, rousing me from my slumber. Not too keen on moving from the combined warmth and softness of Aurora and her bed, I did my best to ignore the notion of getting up and those thoughts which plagued my waking mind. Which left my mind to wander in a most obvious direction.

Scootaloo, Featherweight. Both were still in great danger. I knew I deserved some time off, especially after everything that had happened. Some time to recouperate, some time to relax, but the more I thought about it the more my muscles ached for action in their favor. I tried to put the thoughts out of my head, which only served to make me feel even more guilty about NOT thinking about them. Despite knowing full well that training was supposed to come first, I began dragging myself from the bed to embark towards the first steps to saving their lives. Moving from the bed awoke Aurora, however, something which I was both thankful for and yet still dreaded.

I watched over my shoulder as she stirred while I considered how I’d tell her what I was going to do. It almost hurt when those ice-blue eyes fluttered open and stared at me with only a little bewilderment. After I decided that it would be best to say my peice quickly and get it over, I sighed with a heavy heart.

“Aurora?” I began quietly, to which her ears perked up instinctually, “I… I’m going to the Spineybacks today.”

Aurora said nothing, but instead forced herself up with some effort and stretched a little.

“I… I can’t leave Scoots and Featherweight they way they are. In a coma, I mean..”

She stood up but kept an ear turned on me and pushed me out into the open area of her home and lead me into the kitchen. I knew she was still listening despite her silence, else she’d have not bothered with keeping me nearby as she started some tea from a packet of leaves and some water that she set to boil on the eye of her stove. She turned back to face me as I continued to speak.

“They followed me all the way through the Everfree, trusted me to lead them back home safely. I might not have even made it back without their help…”

Aurora stared at me with her mouth drawn to the side in an unamused expression. One which I couldn’t immediately figure out what meant. Still, she hadn’t stopped me, or interrupted me yet. So that was a plus.

I continued and sat on the floor in front of her, “I don’t expect it will be easy, finding the cure that Kain said was up there. I don’t even know what to look for.” I sighed, “... And even though I’m supposed to wait and train, I just can’t.”

The water on the stove came to a surprisingly quick boil. Aurora continued to keep an ear turned in my direction as she removed two cups from a cupboard and set two of the perforated bags of dried leaf into them gently, then poured water. A light steam wafted from the cups, dissipating into the cold air of Aurora’s kitchen.

“I just need to find a place to buy supplies, and I’ll be on my way… I’m sorry about this. I know it’s probably not what you expected… at least not so soon.”

Aurora furrowed her brow, then hoofed over a cup of tea, and sipped a bit of hers in a very dignified manner. After a moment, during which I hadn’t taken a sip of my own, she sighed and set the cup down.

“Just going to head on off like that, without considering what I want?” she asked, frowning a bit, though there was no malice in her eyes, “Without asking what I think?”

I was taken aback a little, “Well.. I… It’s not like I want to… I just can’t live with myself, like this… ignoring the problems I’ve caused those two.”

Aurora nodded, “I know that!” she frowned and put her cup of tea down on the stovetop, “Which is why I’m confused.”

“Confused?” I asked, worriedly.

Aurora nodded, poking my chest and pointing to herself at the same time, “Why you haven’t asked me to come with you, ya big dope!”

Her straightforwardness about the subject baffled me a little, and I think it showed. Between sips of tea, Aurora chastised me. Not in a hurtful way, but in a way that reaffirmed my trust that she was with me one-hundred percent of the way. From now on if she could help it. In addition, she suggested that it would be helpful to have more than just myself and Fray on the journey, and having an experienced Pegasus along might even make things a lot easier. I agreed, but Aurora insisted that we at least awaken Fray, sit down, have some breakfast, and THEN go get the gear we needed to have.

If it weren’t for Aurora I probably would have gone off and started the journey without breakfast, and who knows how what would have happened? So, after having tea with my fiance’ I stepped into Fray’s room, and roused him from the most peaceful slumber I’d ever witnessed him enjoy. It was absolutely adorable, but I’d never say that to his face for fear of him asking why. In any case, yawning and stretching upon my back, Fray and I headed for the kitchen where Aurora was making pancakes. We held idle conversation for a while, nothing of terrible consequence as opposed to the serious discussion which was sure to follow in its wake. Laughter echoed through Aurora’s home more than once as Fray asked questions about various things in the kitchen and what they were for, offering his opinion on their shape, composition, or why they seemed inefficient.

I hated that life like that couldn’t continue, and that every time Equestria seemed to throw me a bone, so to speak, I was destined to be ripped from the solace it provided without mercy. Only this time I was ripping myself from it willingly, which made the pit in my stomach for longing a life like this to last all the worse. I didn’t voice that, however, as there wasn’t much of a point. I had to save Scootaloo and Featherweight. Or at least... try to, since I had little to go on except ‘tallest mountain in the Spineyback Ridge.’

Aurora finished making the pancakes and set them in a pile on a dish before us all, but not before her stomach growled loudly, forcing a blush from the beautiful Pegasus mare. I grinned, she frowned then laughed, and it was almost routine. In that, I found comfort. Perhaps some day I’d have this kind of day without having to worry about the ‘fate of Equestria’ or something. We sat in the Sunlight which beamed in from a clean, clear window to the outside and ate once everything was set. Not much conversation followed between our chewing. It wasn’t that we didn’t have things to talk about, instead simply that the pancakes were damned good. Aurora really knew how to cook and, considering the meal I’d had last the night before at her parent’s house, I wasn’t really surprised. Aurora had probably learned a lot from them both.

As soon as we were done Aurora started the dishes, with which Fray and I helped. We were silent most of that time. Fray knew what was going on already as he’d sifted through my thoughts to find out and was reserved in his opinion. I think he knew I was hiding the events from last night, after he’d gone to bed, from him. Fortunately, time was on my side as taking a shower was the next event on the list of things to do before we all walked out the door that morning. Fray had less objections to that than he had about a full-on bath, but I could not be sure if it was a result of his experience from the night before, or because there was fundamental difference between the two, being that a shower was more like a rainstorm that wasn’t cold. A little guilt settled in my chest when we entered the tub, though… I had left the leaves from last night in the base. Aurora wasn’t in, and didn’t seem to have checked since the night before, so I spent a little time gathering the bits and pieces up in my hooves, and then deposited them into the trash.

The shower was… uneventful and allowed me some time to reflect in silence. It was odd that in spite of the fact that I wanted the life I was experiencing at the time, I still almost looked forward to the fact that we were going to be out and about again. Almost as if I was developing an itch that couldn’t be scratched by ease and routine. Confusion settled in my mind about why, though. Had I gotten so used to being on the run, having fought for my life more than once in the short month or so since Fray had entered it, that I couldn’t stay settled without feeling like I was wasting time? Part of me really, really hoped that was not the case. The other part of me wasn’t so sure.

I shook my mane, stepping out of the shower with a soft clacking against the tiled floor. Fray did a small, rodent-like grooming thing that I found hilariously adorable. He asked me what was so funny, but I didn’t tell him and instead just nuzzled my son, who giggled and hugged at my snout. It was then that I realized that, at least as I was at that time, I could live without adventure, and that I wanted to. I entertained the thought that Aurora might give up her job with the ERNG, so we could live simply again, but then Kain’s voice shattered that illusion.

“You can never return to that life as long as the Machine of Order continues to awaken.”

I jumped a little and Fray cried out in surprise as he pointed to the door from which we’d come. I turned my head, and Kane came into view. Just as tall and spindly as I’d remembered, and dressed in the same robes as before..

“Fray?” Aurora asked from the other room, “Ramp? Is everything okay?”

My mind lurched as I remembered the hell which Kane had put us through. Fray must have sensed my sudden flashback and hopped into my skull as he prepared us to fight and dropped me into a low stance.

“Why are you here?” I growled, “I swear to Celestia, Luna, Tartarus, I don’t care… I swear I’ll kill you if you even so much as touch Aurora!”

“Guys?” Aurora called, “What’s going on?”

“Stay back! Kane is here!” I called back and bared my teeth at the unwanted intruder.

Kane shook his head, “I suppose this is my fault.” he said in an airy tone, “I was too harsh on you… In my defense, there was little time, and that’s what I’m here about.”

“Buck off!” Fray and I cried in unison as I fired off a bolt of light from my eyes, with Fray’s help of course, which barely missed his shoulder, “We won’t miss again!”

“... I can see this is a bad time.” Kane sighed with an almost smug nonchalance, “Here. The supplies you’ll need.” as he tossed a saddlepack which hit the ground with a loud ‘thud.’

“Wait… what?”

Kain shrugged, stepping out of the doorway and bowed just slightly in greeting towards Aurora, “Afternoon, miss.”

“Kain…” she mumbled before she asked, “Kain, why are you here? You nearly killed him, from what I was told, the last time you saw each other.”

“My dear, I never even came close.” he smiled, “It was all planned. You, of all Ponies, should know that.”

Without so much as another word beyond that, Kane threw another saddlepack onto the floor, this time in front of Aurora, reached out and opened a door in mid-air, stepped through it, and was gone. The door hadn’t been there a moment ago and was gone just as soon as he’d passed through too, which made me do a double-take of what I’d just saw. Not that it helped. The door had already disappeared by the time I had done my second take of the situation. Fray popped out of the back of my head as the glow from my eyes disappeared.

“I do not like Kain.” Fray insisted, “No one being should have so much power.”

Aurora laughed, though I noted some nervousness in her voice, “... You wouldn’t like the Princesses then.”

“It’s all in what you do with power, Fray.” I added, “The Princesses use theirs to guide and protect. Kain just uses his… however he feels necessary.”

I didn’t want to say that Kain used his power however he felt like doing so. That didn’t seem to be entirely true, no matter how much I wanted to believe it. No I felt, even back then, that Kain was a being lost in the web of time, reacting to things in an effort to save the last legacy of his race. Though, I don’t think those were my exact words back then… maybe more just a feeling in the pit of my stomach.

In any case, we checked the packs, made note of the things Kain had given us, and drew up a list of other things we probably would need. Fray was the first to say ‘food,’ which was typical, and at least little amusing. I think his effortless honesty about things was somewhat comforting to both Aurora and I, and put us a little at ease after Kain’s sudden appearance and exodus. I still think we weren’t quite ready to leave though… things were getting back to normal… and we were both loath to abandon the cold but comfortable security of Aurora’s home.

But then… how secure was it, really? Kain had just popped in and out without so much as a wave of his hand. I suppose as long as we were part of whatever insanity was breaking loose in Equestria, it wouldn’t have been secure at all. Those thoughts in mind, I found myself determined. More so than ever.

I was going to take back my life. Somehow. Even if I had to fight something bigger than myself to do so.

Oh how right I was… How very right I was...

Chapter 1: Vocation

I was a Pegasus

Chapter 1: Vocation

(Some number of years in the Past)

Twelve-Thirty.

It was Twelve-Thirty in the afternoon. Already. In reality, that was not true. But in my mind I was already late. Sure I had fifteen minutes to spare to get to work and it only took ten to get to the airport and use my badge to pass around security, thus eliminating a long wait in line, but to me that only left me with five minutes to spare. Which was inappropriate. My mother and father had taught me better, before they’d passed away, leaving me with a small fortune that I had purposefully denied myself access to until I was at least thirty, telling no one about it. As an only child, I had received everything they’d owned, including a home that was fully paid for and the library of legends that they had amassed in their, as unfortunate as it was, comparably short life spans.

So I kept their memory alive by doing as they’d taught me: Be professional, be punctual, and never put your pen-... pen in the wrong pocket. I grinned, thinking back on the first time my father had told me that saying. I hadn’t understood the innuendo until years later, and even now that I did, I still heard it the way my father had first said it. After last night, I was certain I’d found the RIGHT pocket to put my pen in and her name was Aurora Bright, a light-blue pegasus mare who had quite literally fallen out of the sky onto me as if out of a storybook. She was sleek, she was fast, and she was very, very kind. I think my father and mother would have been proud. Because not only was she kind and easy on the eyes, she was smart and loyal, and kept me out of trouble. Not that she didn’t have her own quirks, including a mischievous streak a mile long. We’d had to run from the local town guard more than once for one of her-... our pranks on some of the residents. They were typically harmless and, if anything somewhat annoying, but our neighbors and the people in town found us being chased by the town constables to be quite entertaining, and we suspected that the guards only made chase to keep up appearances because, if we managed to get out of town and stay out for a day or two, we were always pardoned unofficially and allowed to continue living without having my door busted down and arrested.

Of course, reminiscing could be done later. I had a job to get to!

So, throwing on my non-slip hoof-boots, part of the standard blue-and-red uniform of my trade, and a high-visibility vest, I dashed out the door and out into the cool, Autumn air. It was the beginning of the season, where only the trees more susceptible to cold had begun to change color and lose their leaves and the temperature remained a pleasant and fresh temperature. Being the weekend, there were fillies and colts playing hoofball in the streets, climbing trees, and generally enjoying the sunshine under the watchful eye of both their parents and the owners of those outdoor shop-carts that so many ponies preferred to sell their goods from.

I remember those days as if they had happened only a week ago.

As the air hit my lungs, as the smells and sounds of what would eventually lead to the Running of the Leaves graced my being, I found myself running faster than usual. It was in weather like this that I thrived, and the colder it became the more it was true. As my Earth Pony legs pumped away against the ground, a shadow crossed my path, which I ignored. After all, the birds were heading south for the winter, so in all likelihood it was just a dense flock of any of the various jays or finches that populated the sky above Ponyville. Heck, it might even be Flamingos which were, oddly, not as rare as they should have been in the Ponyvillian climate.

I was somewhat surprised when, out of the blue, my soon-to-be fiance' zipped in front of my vision, forcing me to stop out of sheer surprise. Like a bird of prey, she has stopped me in my tracks, her ice-blue eyes flashing before me as if time itself had warned me of her presence by burning the image into my head in a single dramatic moment. She was just that kind of mare.

“Hey!” she smiled, fluttering around me and lightly hooking her hoof around my neck to flutter in a circle around me once and coming to rest in front of me after letting go and folding her wings up.

My face flushed a little, “What’s up?” I asked, a little worried that I’d be late for work, “Is something wrong?”

In retrospect, it was a silly question. How could anything be wrong if she was smiling like that?

“No, not at all, dearest. I just wanted to remind you of our date tonight.”

I stopped, as I’d nearly forgotten. She caught onto that.

“So no accepting offers for more hours tonight.” Aurora purred before kissing my cheek teasingly and lazily taking off into the sky above Ponyville, “Don’t be la~ate.”

Did I mention that she evoked the best feelings that a young stallion could have in me?

Grudging that I could not dwell on those feelings, I decided I’d just have to look forward to that night. It was a full moon which was something we both, as somewhat nocturnally-prone ponies we had become, enjoyed quite a bit. So off I went again into the fields, across the verdant hills which were still green from a wet and warm summer. The airfield, a new addition to the outskirts of Ponyville, was a large expanse of flattened land, hoof tamped into a runway with a few buildings along the stretch. The machines that occupied the runway were as birds, and used loud, magically powered motors to produce the lift that was necessary for flight. Massive rotors lifted the craft from the ground, while the wings that they DID have rotated along joints to provide thrust. At speed, they could reach Canterlot from Ponyville in less than 30 minutes.

The technology itself was of Earth Pony design, as odd as it sounded, and rumor had it that the original craft was used to fly into the clouds in search of Rainbow Dash, a local celebrity and bearer of the Element of Honesty or something.

I was never really into celebrities, although my marefriend followed Rainbow Dash in tabloids and newspapers. She wasn’t infatuated with the rainbow Pegasus like a lot of ponies were, but I suspected that Aurora hid her interest sometimes.

Back to the fact of the matter, was that the aircraft were ungainly, odd-looking, and not the safest thing in the world. Failure rates were low but still occasional, and while nopony had ever died on one, there had been a few injuries. That fact alone was why the Princesses had insisted that the devices be for official use only as an emergency delivery service and way for officials and important ponies to get from one place to another.

Apart from that, there were the “Wingsuits.” Wingsuits, like the one I was looking at right then and was filled with a fiery-maned Pegasus pony who I would later come to find out was a Wonderbolts Flight Lead, was dressing herself in the contraption as I approached. I had learned about them on-the-job, and it was my duty to make basic checks and do minor maintenance on the devices when it was required. Making sure that the slips where a Pegasus’ wing went would stay locked in flight once the RAMJ activated (Rotary-Activated-Magical-Jetstream) was essential to the performance and survival of the pony in question. If the wings didn’t lock, a pony could die in a crash due to the instability of the airframe.

The Pegasus in question was checking her tail-fin-assembly and making sure that the flaps worked properly when she turned to face me and asked, “Hey, kid. Can you tell me if I’m getting the full range of motion out of that tail rudder?”

Nodding simply, having done this many times, I approached the rear of the fire-maned Pegasus and signalled with a hooves-up to go ahead and do the test. With a flick of her tail, which was not something I could see because it was encased in the assembly itself but I knew was how the rudder was controlled anyways, the rudder turned completely to the left. I gave her the “checkoff” signal for the left side, moved to the right side and gave her the hooves-up again. Nodding in return, she complied and activated the rudder, which this time was unable to reach the desired angle. I shook my head, signalling it was no good.

“Just give me a second to fix it, Miss.” I offered, “Just need to grab my tools.”

Trotting off towards the shed which held my locker and those of my co-worker ponies, I eventually reached the door, only to be stopped by my supervisor “Smokes” as we called him, even though his cutie-mark was an aircraft prop. Smoking was a new thing to Equestria, a habit that had come from the far west, and while it as warned as unhealthy, a lot of ponies still caught onto the fad. Especially those with a naturally nervous demeanor who worked blue-saddle jobs like ours.

“You’re late” Smokes told me, “Do you have any idea what that means?”

I frowned, “No, I don’t. And I’m not late.” insisting forcefully as I began to explain, “That mare over there in the Wingsuit required my help as I walked in. Rudder’s stuck.”

The supervisor glared at me, “And if I go over there and ask if you’re telling the truth?”

I smiled like a smug rabbit, “Then she’ll probably say you’re wasting her time and ask why you were holding up a repair.”

He snorted, but had little else to say. He knew what I knew: That was a Wonderbolt, the flying icon of the Princesses and their air corps. To hold them up was to delay the will of Celestia and Luna, which was not too well looked upon by one’s peers, nor any promotionary board. Musing on that fact, and allowing myself to relish just a little in the idea that he would get in trouble if I just dallied a little longer, I decided it would look even better if I just did my job and did it right.

Opening the door, my locker was on the right, third one down. Hoofprint locks were installed for quick and secure access, which I was thankful for. Spinlocks were annoying and common enough to be easily broken by anypony with enough force, but these were as easy as slinging your hoof in and pressing down, and doing just that, I accessed my locker and nabbed my tools. But before I locked it down, I checked my appearance for any foodstuffs in my teeth. Why? I had no idea.

But it might have had a little bit to do with working around a female Wonderbolt. I wasn’t unfaithful, especially not to Aurora, but I still wanted to make a good impression.

My blue-black coat was already smudged from the treck over, and my deep-red mane was a dishevvled mess. But hey, no tooth-food. So I was good.

Yeah. Sure.

Quick to shut the door and rush out of the shed, I made for the runway, and back to the waiting Wonderbolt.

“What was that about?” she asked, not at all angry about the wait, which I was very thankful for.

At first I had no idea what she was referring to, but after a short pause I managed to put two and two together.

“Oh, that… just my supervisor. He thought I was late.” I explained with a shrug, digging out a caliper and a few drivers.

She seemed to think a moment, “He seemed pretty aggravated.” seeming to consider, “You sure that’s all?” her eyes rolled a little as a slightly devilish smile crossed her face. When a Wonderbolt drops a clue as obvious as that, you spill your guts.

“We don’t get along too well. Just enough to get the job done.” I admitted, pulling out my calipers, a wrench, and a driver, “But even then, sometimes the guy’s just looking for a reason, you know?”

She nodded, “Well, why do you work for him?”

“Service to the Princesses?” I suggested, then adding as my hooves went to work on the tail-rudder, “I just want to do my job, do it well, and keep things moving along. Do my part, and all that.”

She smiled, “So you’re a hard worker?”

Nodding, “There’s nothing worth doing if you don’t do it the best way you can.”

It didn’t take long, the repair. We didn’t speak until I was done with her wingsuit’s tail-mounted rudder. She seemed to be thinking about something during that time, judging by the look on her face. When I had finished, I took a step back and looked over the tail once more.

“Give it a shot?” I asked.

The Wonderbolt nodded, “Roger.”

The tail rudder worked like a charm. I put my tools back in the bag, and mounted the bag upon my saddle.

“Not bad, kid.” she began, walking closer to be almost in my face. She squinted at me, as if looking for something, “You know you’d be pretty cute as a Bat-Pony. You’ve got the colors for it.”

I was dumbstruck. She just grinned, put her readout helmet on, and started her gallop and took off, the RAMJ kicking in with a low thud. I shook my head as I watched her break into the sky above the airfield, almost not believing what I’d heard. But, there was little time for thinking about the event because a few moments later one of the massive cargo-craft came down from the clouds. I broke into a hard gallop and made my way across the somewhat muddy-green field. The rain from earlier that week was still fresh in the ruts where some of the heavier craft had sunk slightly into the ground during landing, and I nearly tripped at least once as I crossed the field towards the loading/unloading area.

“Hey, brother!” a gravelly voice called out as I approached, “This one’s loaded from one fuel-tank to another. It’s a big load!”

Crater Run, an old Equestrian Royal Guard Earth Pony, light brown and scarred down his side from a previous battle in the past, waved me over with one hoof.

“How long do we have?” I asked him, yelling over the rotors.

“Thirty!”

“Got it!”

I knew the drill. It was a drill I was well versed in, and considered myself the best at in our shift. The old pony smiled in a way that asked if I was ready. I nodded, grinning in return.

It was silver and oval-shaped, with what I assumed was the cockpit sitting in the front. Large wheels kept it from impacting the ground, while massive rotors spun down which kept it (at least partially) aloft when it flew through the air. The craft slowed as it approached the ‘docks’ as we called them. Massive in size, its presence alone was great and powerful in a way that never failed to inspire awe and reverence. That a machine of the size that it was could fly seemed impossible, even more-so when I realized that it was not completely powered and lifted by magic alone. The cargo bay door opened, dropping down from the rear of the craft and creating a ramp for myself and the cargo that would soon be coming out of it. The insides of the craft were covered in train-track like sets of rollers that guided cargo along the floor onto the belt. Bars lined each track to help guide the cargo even better than the tracks alone.

Crater Run had gone and returned with a similarly sized, tracked vehicle with rollers in both the back and the front, which flattened the ground as it drove forward and back, so as not to damage the runway any more than it already was. The vehicle had a massive “belt” strapped across a set of motors and rollers that allowed us to transport cargo off the craft and safely onto trucks that would bring the items to their distribution centers.

Said ponies in their distribution carts pulled up and prepared for movement. So it was just me, and hundreds of crates.

In my mind, the words “begin” were shouted above the noise.

Understand: In that business, speed was everything. Time on the ground meant time that a craft was unable to spend moving cargo. And so, staring up at the cargo, I smiled into the grey, slightly rusted interior of a craft that was powered by crude fuels and magic.

This was MY area of expertise, MY domain.

Breaking out into a a gallop, I encountered my first opponent, a stack of roped-together boxes that, according to its data-scroll, weighed no less than 500 lbs. Easy. Behind it I went, ducking a pipe that hung from overhead, and bracing myself against the next pile of cargo that was to come after it. Moisture form the pipes dripped down onto my snout, sending a wave of surprise up my spine, just as it did every time just before I bucked the box with my hind-hooves, sending it careening down the line and onto the belt just fast enough for it to tip, but not fall over. I glanced up, the box in front of me looming above my head. More water, but this time I was not surprised, and yanked the rpes with my teeth, whipping myself sideways and using my momentum to slip it by my face just inches away. It too went sliding down the rollers and onto the belt-loader. The next few crates I tackled the same way, and soon one row out of many was complete.

I huffed, taking a breath of the acrid air. Magical fumes graced my nostrils, smelling semi-sweet, the telltale sign of heavy equipment on the airfield. I relished in it for a moment, then set to work on the next row, one that was made of no less than a hundred boxes.

Once more, I smiled. Easy work, as this time it was my front hooves, well trained in the art of moving the small but heavy boxes in a single swipe. Straddling the bars that kept the boxes on the track, I began what could only be described as ‘windmilling’ the boxes one hoof over the other, each one sending a box sliding onto the conveyor some 20 feet away. Again and again, until I was out of breath and sweating with the exertion of repetitive motion, and the final box was loaded onto the carts below.

I breathed with a decisive purpose, keeping my lungs full with a pattern well versed so allowing myself to maintain optimum efficiency and speed. Like running, but with more than one pattern, my breaths came at even intervals, depending on the task at hand.

More crates, like monoliths, stacked neatly in the row behind the one I had just finished, further to the back of the craft were ready to be offloaded. This time, a green light gave the signal, releasing the locks that held the boxes in place on the tracks, and opening the way for me to push them slowly towards the belt. These crates were full of materials that nopony knew, except for whoever packed them. Even the Equestrian Empire held its secrets I assumed. Wedging a hoof between the first lithic box its sibling behind it, I separated the neatly packed and carefully packaged crates and managed to fit myself between the two. With barely-held back control, I began pushing the crate towards the belt loader, where a team of ponies wearing the standard armor of the Equestrian Royal Guard sat awaiting the transfer. They would take over once the box reached the edge, making sure the object did not tip over and damage whatever was inside. Once I had pushed it, I returned to the row, awaiting the green light once more so I could repeat the process until the boxes were fully offloaded from the belly of the great silver beast that had brought them.

The unloading of the craft continued in that manner, with crates and monoliths and small boxes each being cared for in a manner specific to their contents. Speed and agility ruled inside the machine, and I was a master of just that while inside it.

As the last box reached the loader, my comrade smiled. I knew what that meant: We had offloaded with time to spare. Which meant the aircraft would leave earlier, which meant a better chance at commendations and a bit raise in the future. So the loading began shortly after the last exporting cart left.

I won’t bore you with the details. Loading the craft was the same as unloading, but in reverse. Ponies brought equipment and crates in carts, had them loaded onto the belt system, and I pushed them where they needed to go. By the time I was finished with my tasks, I was dirty; covered in grease, sweat and grime. However, satisfied as well.

After the last bit of cargo was loaded, the craft was ready to launch once more, which was an interesting ordeal beacause of the weight of the craft and the lack of a decent runway, the machine required a massive slingshot from a team of “Launchers” as we called them. These brave and rather powerful Unicorns were capable of lifting the vehicle with their minds and, on cue, forcing the craft to near rainboom speeds. Such power would not be necessary with a flat, hard surface where the gear couldn’t get stuck on tiny bumps, but I didn’t really mind the idea. It was amazing to watch.

Crater Run trotted over to settle next to me, his mane was a tangled mess as always, making him look the part of a veteran than anything else about him ever could. The old stallion was always just as amazed as I was, but not for the same reason, as he had explained to me once.

“I’ve been around since before the Trains were even a thought in some young engineer’s mind.” he had whispered one day at the cafeteria table, as he explained to me some of his past, “To think that we can transport more cargo on this thing than the entire delivery force ever could is… simply amazing. It’s wonderful that we’ve come so far, I like to think”

I agreed with him. We were very similar in the way we thought. Ruminations aside, we sat together and watched in pure amazement as the Launch Team prepared themselves. Horns began to glow, and a colorful aura of magical light, the combined effects of multiple ponies working to lift a single object, engulfed the great craft. Moments passed as the glow became brighter and brighter, until it lifted off of the ground. Landing gear retracted as it rose, collapsing into the bottom of the vehicle where flaps encased them to protect the equipment from the sudden rush of wind that was about to engulf the machine. Even the rotors folded up, settling in a more aerodynamic position along the engines.

The plane was prepared, its wings shining in the sun, the tail that jutted from its oval-shaped body glinting against the sky. It was time.

The began to blaze with arcane power, and for a moment it was too blinding to see anything besides the light. Moments later there was a loud crack of thunder, and the aircraft was a kilometer away, and rising into the air with cloud contrails following its wings. It had broken the rain-barrier, which was signalled by spontaneous droplets of purified water falling from where it once was. The taste was immaculate, despite the dirty smell of the vehicles internals that anypony inside the vehicle would experience. I imagined that the craft’s effect on the surrounding ecosystem was carefully monitored by the Princesses. industrial revolutions had gone unchecked in some of the neighboring kingdoms already, and it had ruined the green-ness of those kingdoms and filled their air with harsh smoke.

Or so I’d heard. I didn’t really keep up on those types of things. There wasn’t much point, I figured. I lived in Equestria, not Saddle Arabia or the Gryphon Kingdoms. What happened in places outside my little world didn’t really matter to me back then.

“Come on.” Crater Run motioned, “Boss wants to see you.”

My ears drooped a bit. What could he want me for, I wondered? Had I been too rough with the boxes, or had I violated some safety code? My mind reeled with possibilities. Muddy grass below my hooves squelched as Crater Run and I approached the office of Paper Plane, the administrator of our airfield. Crater knocked.

“Come in, come in!” A somewhat exasperated voice barked from behind the closed door. Crater Run entered first, his hooves clacking against the floor, tracking field-mud into the neat and clean room. It was a little too clean, I thought. From the polished wood flooring, to the spotless walls and exceeding-to-the-point-of-mania neatness of the unicorns’s desk. Everything in the room was exact and so. Despite his cleanliness our boss was effective. And purple. Purple with a cropped blue mane, to be exact.

It was a mystery as to how he managed to keep everything running with as neat as he kept things. After all, he seemed to spend most of his time cleaning and straightening things. At the moment I walked into the room, in fact, he was cleaning a spot off the floor. Straightening up to meet us both at eye-level with a cloth hovering next to his head, suspended in unicorn magic, he frowned a little.

“Good that you’re here.” he said, his voice shaking a little, as if nervous. This was normal for him, however, “Crater, please leave. I need to speak with Air here in private.”

Crater nodded simply and exited without a word, leaving me alone to whatever fate our boss had to bestow on me. I did not take a seat. I knew better. A situation like this called for standing, even though I had no idea what I had done wrong.

Seeing the look on my face, the frown on Paper Plane’s face softened.

“Don’t worry, you’re not in trouble.”

I managed a slight sheepish grin, “Then why does it feel like I’m about to be?” I asked, a nervous laugh escaping my lips.

Paper Plane sat at his desk, a large mahogany and red-fabric chair at his back. His hoove crossed in front of him, on which he leaned his head partially on, looking over his glasses at me.

“Air, you know we value your work here.”

Here it came.

“And I know that you weren’t late today, even though your supervisor said you were.”

Fired. I was about to be fired.

“Ms. Spitfire came by, in fact, and congratulated me on hiring such a great worker, but…”

I knew that I shouldn’t have pushed my luck as many times as I had by being a smartass to Smokes.

“... You really should take a vacation.”

My ears drooped. I hadn’t expected that.

“Alright… let me pack my things. My locker will be cleared out by the end of tomorr-”

My boss was looking at me like I’d lost my mind. Backpedaling quickly, I adjusted my demeanor.

“-I mean… uh… there are things in my locker I need to get. Yeah! I left some clothes from last week in there… don’t want them stinking up the place!”

I forced what I thought was a convincing smile, and let loose an odd squeaking sound.

“...Okaaaay…” my boss began, “Well… that’s good. I’m glad you’re going to… wash clothes.”

We stood there in silence.

“I… I’ll get going.” I said laughing, the awkwardness of the situation stung the air, “... to… uh.. get my things, I mean.”

My boss didn’t respond to that, instead reaffirming what he’d said earlier, “I really do appreciate the hard work you put in, you know? Crater does too. Even Smokes, but… you know how he is…”

I snorted a little, remembering back to earlier that day, “Can’t say I do…”

“Regardless… You deserve some time off. You haven’t taken a day off since you started, and it’s been a year now. Don’t you have that spry little pegasus mare to look after?”

At the mentioning of Aurora, my ears perked.

“Actually, boss… this is perfect. I was meaning to ask off. I’m planning to propose.”

He chuckled, “Well, I’m giving you about a week off then. Hope you’ve been saving up. A spell to get you to Cloudsdale, at least one so you can walk on clouds, is expensive. Even moreso if you’re planning to live up there.”

I blinked.

“Yes. It’s possible. Daily spells are expensive, though. You could do it if you were a Unicorn, or if you had a Unicorn friend who knew the spell.” he paused but held up a hoof as I opened my mouth to ask, “And no, I do not know the spell. Sorry, kiddo.”

With that, he wished me luck, and sent me on my way. I don’t think it had really occured to me before, but Aurora was… well, a flyer at heart. She loved being up there, in the clouds. In fact, I don’t think that I could remember more than ten times that she’d ever touched the ground unless she was inside.

Could I really ask her to stay on the ground with me? Could I really trap the Pegasus I loved and ask her to give up her home in the sky just to marry me? By the time I was at my locker, sticking my hoof in the lock, I was frowning at myself. I looked in the mirror.

What if I had wings?

I tried to imagine it. At first it was hard, but… after a few minutes, I could imagine the feeling pretty well. I wanted to fly, but without wings that was impossible, even though we had flyers back then. None of them were personal, and none of them were small or offered any kind of freedom. I closed my locker, grabbing a pair of wet socks and my slosh-filled hoofboots from the day prior. I crinkled my nose in disgust.

They DID smell bad.

Chapter 12: Interlude 3

I was a Pegasus

Interlude 3

“That was the first time I’d understood the voices.” I told my students, “And in the coming months, I’d have to learn how to control what I did with their suggestions.”

Silence blew across the field, rustling the hair of the young stallions and mares who stared up at me. Some of their faces showed disbelief, others showed amazement. Lemon Stand’s, I noticed, was still somewhat downtrodden. Fireflight’s loss and the lesson that it had taught my favorite protege’ was harsh and I knew the feeling well. It was fortunate that we were not on a battlefield, or I would have had her removed from her post which would have hurt her even more. I would not have done it out of spite, but because on the field you have to be able to maintain your composure and spirit. It was indeed better that Lemon Stand had learned this lesson sooner than later, and hopefully it would allow her to grow a ‘thicker coat’ so that she could deal with loss a little better in the future.

Against my better judgement, though, I considered taking Lemon Stand to the hospital in Ponyville to visit Fireflight anyways. Maybe it would do both of us some good to see her and check on how she was doing. Of course, that meant facing Redheart which made me shudder. Nurse Redheart and Aurora had been friends and shared similarities in the way that they acted. Both were passionate and protective of those whom were in their care. It made me wish Aurora was with me right then, because I had a feeling that she’d be able to calm Redheart down if things got out of hand. I forced myself to shake the sinking feeling off that accompanied such thoughts. There wasn’t any point after all, Aurora wasn’t coming back anytime soon, that much I knew, and dwelling would only serve to distract me.

“Any questions so far? It’s almost meal time again, and dinner will be served in about fifteen minutes.”

A pony in the back raised their hand.

“Ask.” I commanded, pointing to the hoof.

“Yeah… so… what about that voice in your head, Sir?” it asked.

“What do you mean?”

“Well, Sir, do you hear it all the time? What does it sound like?”

I didn’t like that line of questioning, and it made me uneasy. When ponies talked about it out loud it made me sound like I was legitimately crazy. In truth I wasn’t, despite how it sounded. The voice had a physical form… sort of… and wasn’t just a random voice at this point in my life. Still, it wasn’t easy to explain, and I wasn’t ready to reveal the little thing just yet.

“Well… the voice as it is today… sounds like any pony might, and yes… I hear it all the time whenever it speaks.”

Another hoof raised, and eager to change the subject, I nodded towards it.

“Does it do anything specific? Is the voice helpful?”

Great.

“Yes.” I answered, sighing, “As I revealed earlier, the voice is capable of helping me react faster than I could on my own, normally.”

The questions continued in that manner. All about the little voice in my head that told me to do things that I may or may not have wanted to do depending on the circumstance. It was made more uncomfortable by the fact that I wasn’t capable of controlling myself fully when I had first begun to hear it, with the first notable exception being that I hadn’t killed Cold Thorn. Even though it would have been a good idea to get it over with back then instead of letting him start the fires of war that were beginning to inch into our peaceful world.

More on that tonight at eleven after the 5-day forecast.

In other news, I dismissed the group to go eat their dinner, not wanting to answer more questions just then. Before Lemon Stand could disappear into the crowd, I managed to pull her off to the side.

“What if we went to see Fireflight?” I asked her outright, not in the mood to step around the subject, “I kind of want to check on her to make sure she’s okay… and I’d like somepony to defend me from Nurse Redheart.”

The voice in my head snorted, it’s airy and analytical voice echoing in my head, “I do not think, considering your martial skill, that Doctor Redheart would be a threat.”

“Shut up.” I whispered, flicking my ears back.

The voice seemed to sigh, “I also do not understand why you allowed her to speak to you in the manner that she did yesterday.”

Lemon Stand seemed confused and on the verge of tears, “S-sir… I didn’t say anything!”

I shook my head, “I’m sorry, that wasn’t directed at you. I’ll explain later, but go on and grab what you need while I set somepony up to keep things in order while we’re gone.”

Clearly Lemon Stand was on her wit’s end. It made me wonder if Fireflight meant more to her than just a squadmate, as it was quite unusual for the young leader to dwell as she had been.

It didn’t take long. There were a few ponies in the group who were actually responsible enough to maintain a semblance of order while I was gone, or at least keep everypony from beating on each other, getting hurt, lost or in trouble somehow. With that pony in place, I went on a short search to find Lemon Stand, and we headed toward Ponyville General, a place that I’d become more familiar with than I was willing to admit. Our flight was short and silent, and even the little voice that inhabited my head was relatively quiet, save the occasional random thought about a cluster of trees or the reflection of light from the Sun off the water from a lake below.

The evening Sun was warm, and the breeze in the clouds was cool. Days like this made me happy, even in spite of the reason for our trip and I found myself smiling just a little for the first time in weeks. Aurora’s absence had been taking a toll on me and some time away, even just for a few hours, might have been exactly what I needed. I took note of the fact that it was spring and the flowers in Ponyville’s main fountain square were in full bloom, setting my vision ablaze with that little, comparatively, patch of color and, while Lemon Stand and I had been heading straight for the hospital, I found myself following her as she headed for the flowers, landed, and began examining them as if searching for a specific one.

I watched in silence, observing her actions with slight inquisition.

“What is she doing? Are we not going to the hospital?” my ever-present brain-companion asked, “Is she hungry?”

I did not bother with a direct response, instead sending images and emotions to the observing spirit which quieted it once more, satisfying its curiosity. The images were simple, and the concepts were likely foreign, but I had become accustomed to explaining things to an ever-present, almost foal-like, spirit-thing in a way that would resonate with it.

Lemon Stand took the time to create a bouquet which was filled with Blue Weavers and Yellow Daffodils. It was a simple arrangement but the colors complimented each other well and would be certain to lift the spirits of an injured Pegasus. Lemon Stand was about to take to the sky when I stopped her, calling her back down to the ground.

“We should walk.” I suggested, “Otherwise, the wind might mess up those flowers you’ve got there.”

Lemon Stand looked to the ground, “Y-yeah… you’re right.”

I had hoped that the walk would get her to speak about what was on her mind, but despite my minor pestering on the way to Ponyville General she did not reveal what was bothering her and I wasn’t really too keen on prying. It could have been the obvious, what with losing a squadmate and seeing her injured, but as I’d said before, I had my suspicions that it was something more. Or it could have been the fact that she’d taken to carrying the flowers in her mouth instead of placing them in her saddlebag or pockets. That may have contributed a bit to her lack of vocality.

Regardless of her lack of speech, we reached the hospital in about thirty minutes of landing and entered through the front door only to be greeted by a very angry Doctor Redheart.

“Get out!” she bellowed, throwing a clipboard right at my head, “Get out! Go!” she repeated as she readied a cup full of pens for the hurling.

A few of her nurses bolted. It was not the first time this had happened.

“Duck.” my brain-companion told me.

“Cover me!” I barked at Lemon Stand as I dropped to the floor in response.

The cup flew past my ears, showering me with cheap blue pens as it went.

“With what!?” she asked hurling herself behind a chair, the flowers conveniently ending up in her backpack as she transitioned from standing to having her back up it, “I don’t have anything to cover you WITH!”

“I don’t know, throw insults at her or something!”

Normally, stressful situations were not something that addled my ability to cope and formulate a plan of action, but what’s a stallion to do about an angry doctor who’s gone tribal on your flank? You can’t very well attack her, at least not conventionally.

“Um… Um… Hey!” Lemon Stand called as she spun up her insults like a hand-cranked bolt gun, “Redheart! You smell!”

I facehoofed. Hard. Cancel the part about a bolt-gun. She was more like a slingshot flinging foam packing-peanuts.

“Try harder!” I barked.

Lemon Stand made a rude gesture, “You try it! Isn’t she pissed at you?!” she asked with a frantic voice, “What did you DO, anyways?”

“You mean besides the training that injures at least one student per class?” I yelled as I crawled towards a chair on the opposite side from Lemon Stand’s position in the lobby, all the while being called all manner of things by Redheart as she continued her assault, “Look, just do what I’m telling you to do!”

“Fine!” Lemon Stand spat, clearly not liking the idea, “Hey, Doctor Redheart!” she chided, “Your mane is ratty and your scalpels are all rusted!”

At first I didn’t think that it would work, and stared at Lemon Stand from across the lobby from my position behind the chair, which I realized at the moment was a cheery red. My student just shrugged. All of a sudden, the hail of doctor’s office implements stopped. Both myself and Lemon peeked over our cover in unison, ears first, to see a horrifying sight. Nurse Redheart was staring at the ground, breathing heavily, when all of a sudden she looked up and the most frightening face in the world crossed her face.

“My mane… IS NOT… RATTY!” she cried, picking up a table and hurling it Lemon Stand.

Speaking of which, she picked it up with her bare hooves. To those of you who have a marefriend, don’t piss her off if she’s anything like Redheart, for all of our sakes. Please?

“Dear Celestia!” Lemon Stand screamed as she dodge the table just barely, “Cool your wingjets, lady!”

“Take cover! I’m moving up!” I called out.

“What, NOW?” Lemon Stand asked, “Wait!”

Another cup flew past us both as Lemon moved back behind the table, which had conveniently landed sideways, making perfect cover against the onslaught. I moved up a chair, taking cover behind it.

“Keep it up, Lemon! I just need to…”

That’s when I realized that I had no idea how to stop the enraged mare. Fortunate for me, the hail of fire stopped, Doctor Redheart gritting her teeth and set low in a standard pony attack stance.

“Nurse Redheart?” I asked, peeking from behind my chair.

“WHAT?!” she screamed at me, making my ears pin back, “WHY ARE YOU HERE?”

Lemon Stand poked her head up from behind the table, “I just came to see my squadmate… I have flowers.” she explained, shaking from the experience.

I stood and walked into the open, “Exactly we-”

My face was impacted by a clipboard with a suddenness that surprised me. I should have seen it coming, in all honesty. Classic military maneuver. Act like you’re done fighting, but then surprise your opponent with another attack. Doctor Redheart would have made a great Guard. She also had a really good throwing hoof.

“Duck?” the voice in my brain suggested.

Really good.

I rubbed my face in pain as Lemon Stand came to a screeching halt at my side examining the wound, “Are you okay, Sir?” she asked.

I nodded, “Yeah, I’m fine. This isn’t the first time she’s managed to smack me with a clipboard.” I admitted as I looked up at the now much less perturbed doctor, “Can we see Fireflight?” I asked.

She was always less perturbed after hitting me with something. That bothered me a bit, and sent the little voice in my head asking a flurry of questions, none of which I answered as I told it that ‘now is not the time.’

“No.” the white Unicorn told me as she simmered indignantly, “You may not. But your subordinate may.”

It is now that I realize that I’ve never described Lemon Stand. Pardon my lack of foresight. Lemon Stand looked as her name might suggest, a yellow Pegasus with hot-pink hair and scarlet eyes. Her cutie-mark was a Lemonade Stand, but it had little flags above it and a strange symbol in the middle of the stand itself. It was an odd cutie-mark, but I felt that it suited her well, somehow.

“I understand.”

“And don’t think you can argue with m-” Doctor Redheart blinked, “Wait… what?” she asked as if the words coming out of my snout made no sense at all..

“I. Understand.” I enunciated it a little slower.

Doctor Redheart squinted at me a little and tilted her head just a bit to the right as if not understanding. A few second passed between us, as if she expected me to say something more. When I did not she turned and barked at an orderly, telling him to clean up the mess that she’d used to assault us with, then lead us down the West Wing of Ponyville General. As we began to walk down the hall, I had time to actually look at the hospital since I was no longer under attack. Only a few things had changed since the incident that had started everything that had happened and everything that was to come. The walls were still lined with mirrors, which I refused to look into. I was probably a mess, and did not desire to examine that mess at the time in addition to the fact that they also brought back bad memories of the visit that started it all. Tiles that made up the floor were just as polished as I remembered, exhibiting an almost mirror-like sheen. More than once while I was walking down the hall with Lemon Stand and Doctor Redheart, I could have sworn I saw the tiles moving above us through the mirror-quality of the floor and a pink blur looking out from above. Every time I looked up, however, the tiles were closed.

I had a feeling of who it might be, though. Aurora and I had encountered her more than once on our travels and she often had good, if not cryptic, advice on what we should do. Or she just showed up to cause a little chaos, which usually ended up helping Aurora and I out in the end. I questioned my mind as to why the crazy little sage might be in the hospital, but could come to no conclusions that made any sense, which also made sense considering that Pinkie never made sense anyways.

In an event, Doctor Redheart brought us to the door behind which Fireflight, another pony that I’ve neglected to actually describe, was held for healing. The purple and red-maned, fire-orange Pegasus glanced up at our entrance with bright yellow eyes, smiling a bit before Doctor Redheart pushed me back out into the hall, keeping me at a distance from her patient. I knew what it was about. She didn’t want me trying to get her back on her hooves earlier than was prescribed, and may have been hoping that Fireflight would give up on joining the ERNG entirely. Doctor Redheart was very anti-war at the time, despite the fact that we were being pressed on all sides by an enemy that many ponies knew very little about and even fewer had encountered.

Or maybe she just hated watching ponies get hurt. I often posed the fact that if ponies didn’t get hurt or sick, she would be out of the job. The voice in my head agreed with me, noting that it was a logical conclusion and a valid point. Of course, the little voice didn’t understand the reason for why I’d made the point at all, which was simply to be a smartflank and tick the poor Doctor off just a little. Sometimes I felt guilty about it. Most of the time I felt it was a fair trade though, since it was almost every single time I saw her that she threw something at me. Usually when she did, she was just so mad that she didn’t even bother using her magic to do so.

I watched from the doorway, peeking behind Doctor Redheart as she blocked my path. The voice in my head suggested I push through anyways, and I told it simply to wait and watch because something interesting was probably going to happen. See, despite her manner of greeting, the good Doctor and I went back quite some time and she and Aurora were friends. Doc Redheart was almost like a mother to us both, and she cared just as deeply for any of her patients. In recent years though, my injuries had been frequent as well as the injuries of the ponies that followed me.

Speaking of ponies who had been injured while following me, not that I’m too big on the idea of reminding myself of my failures at leadership, Fireflight reminded me of Scootaloo. Not only because she was a feisty little underdog type character, but because the scene before me was almost identical to that night not too long ago when…

… Well, that comes later.

I smiled just a little anyways. Doctor Redheart caught this, and raised an angry eyebrow at me, though her eyes too were softened.

“It reminds you of the past, doesn’t it?” she asked, still blocking my path, “Before all this crazier craziness broke loose.”

I nodded simply.

“You’re not the same, you know.” she told me, “You were much kinder back then, much more free in thought.”

“We’ve all changed.” I told her, “Even you, Doc.”

The older doctor sighed, smiling a little as well. She stepped out of the way, allowing me access to the room.

As I walked past, she whispered, “We need to talk some time. All of us.”

I just nodded and approached the bed. Lemon Stand glanced up at me, and I alllowed my smile to continue, but only at the edge of my lips. It wavered, the sadness in my heart for seeing a flyer grounded attempting to tear it down.

“How’re you doing?” I asked Fireflight, “Everything healing alright?”

Fireflight affirmed my question with defiant grin, “I’m healing pretty fast, Sir. My left wing will be fully healed in about a week, but it’ll be weak.”

I sighed a little, “I’m glad you’re recovering quickly.”

“And then I’ll go back and finish my training!” she blazed, sitting up quickly.

The sudden motion made her groan in pain, and Lemon Stand berated her, pushing her back gently.

“You need to rest. Stop getting worked up.” she told the fire-colored pegasus with a stern frown.

Fireflight ignored her friend’s chastisement, “I… can come back to the Night Academy, right…?” she asked.

I looked over to Doctor Redheart, who raised an eyebrow. I turned back to face the younger mare.

“Tell you what… I know a certain Pegasus who might be able to help you get back into the sky after you’re well enough to start therapy.”

Fireflight and Lemon Stand looked at me expectantly.

“Who?” Lemon Stand and Fireflight asked in unison.

I went on to say that Scootaloo might be willing to help Fireflight out. Scootaloo had become a rather prominent figure in the ERNG, almost a legend. She was always out in the field and checking on the Guardsponies that fought on the edges of Equestria and helping the injured return to the field, especially those who ensured that our enemies pressed no further into our homeland. I yearned to be there with them, and fighting alongside my first follower, but knew that training the Pegasi and Bat Ponies that would help drive the creatures back was just as important as being on the front lines.

The truth was that this part of the training was just first phase of a 3-phase plan to make superior soldiers who could help break the sieges that surrounded us and our most prominent strongholds. It was such a secret that I hadn’t even been briefed on the second step, much less the third.

Fireflight had been keeping track of all the best soldiers in the ERNG since she had been just a filly, and so she knew all about Scootaloo’s exploits. She knew the battles that my former companion had been in, she knew her history. The only thing that Fireflight didn’t know was the parts that were hidden from public view: That portion of her life during which she had been adventuring with me. The Princesses felt that it might make her even more of a target, considering our history together and thus hid it from everypony. I’d have to tell Fireflight the rest of the story some other time, though.

I told Lemon Stand and Fireflight that I would contact Scootaloo as soon as I got a chance, and see if she could take some time off to help her out. Of course, they were both excited. We stuck around for a little while longer in the polished, sterile room that Fireflight inhabited but eventually had to begin the journey back to the Night Academy. When the time came, we said our goodbyes and headed out. Lemon Stand seemed slightly happier than when we’d arrived, but was still sad to go. I couldn’t very well blame her. They seemed to be very good friends.

“Please…” Doctor Redheart asked as we left, “Be careful… and try not to send any more soldiers back here.”

“I will… but no promises on that last part.” I told her, “My orders are clear.”

Doctor Redheart frowned and sighed, “Then just be careful…”

The voice in my head was notably quiet, but I could almost hear it trying to figure out what had just occured, especially since Redheart’s demeanor had changed completely.

Sometimes even I found it hard to believe that we had a working relationship, considering our encounters. But, as I’ve said before, she was somewhat a mother figure to both Aurora and I. Probably more to myself than Aurora, considering that I was the one with dead parents. It wasn’t something I thought about often. I had good memories from when I was a kid, but… I don’t know, once I got past the shock and found Aurora I guess things had seemed to stabilize and I wasn’t so unhappy. A few years had passed since their moving on anyways, and my life had continued without them. Still, Doctor Redheart had filled the void left behind by the loss of my mother, just as Paper Plane had somewhat filled the role of what I figured a father should be to me at my age. I guess I was never really missing those parts of my life, in essence.

With those thoughts in mind, Lemon and I set our sights to the sky and the waning Sunlight which would soon be replaced by the light of the moon. Once again, our trip was silent, and we landed at the Night Academy in the Spineyback Mountains without incident.

“Go gather the other recruits.” I told Lemon Stand, “It’s time to continue the story.”

For the first time since Fireflight’s accident, I saw Lemon Stand smile. It was small, but hopeful, and I could swear I’d seen her mouth a thank you as she walked away.

Chapter 24: Interlude 6

I was NOT a Pegasus

Interlude 6

“Alright everypony! You know the drill.” I said as I stretched out and stood up, “Any questions so far?”

A pony in the middle of the crowd raised her hoof. I pointed to her, giving her permission to ask.

“Why did you become a Bat Pony instead of a Pegasus? Did you get to choose?” she asked.

I shrugged, “I don’t really have an answer for that. It is suggested that, because I spent a good portion of my time under the light of Luna’s Moon, and found it more favorable to the Sun, that I took the form I would feel most comfortable as, reflecting my psychological profile.”

The pony raised her hoof again, and I nodded, “And Aurora didn’t have any problems with you being a Batpony?” she asked.

I tilted my head glancing upwards in thought, “She… was more curious than anything. Asked a lot of questions. You’ll see in a bit.” I told her.

Lemon Stand raised her hoof. The star pupil as always, she had an interesting question that put things into better perspective for all.

“If Aurora is Fray’s mother, and you’re his father, did he take on more of the yours or more of Aurora’s traits?”

I smiled a little, thinking back to Fray, “Well… Fray’s eyes changed, along with a few other things as he grew between us. Fray and Aurora became very close in a short time. It was rather remarkable.” I sighed, frowning a bit, remembering that part of my life was missing now, “We have time for one more question. Make it count, then everypony get some water, go for a run, whatever you want. Be back in fifteen after that.”

Buzzcut, a rather large Batpony, rose his hoof next. I nodded in his direction.

“What happened to Kain?” he asked, “Is he still out there, somewhere? Are we going to meet him?”

My voice got low as I remembered the events I’d experienced in his realm, “I pray that you never have to. If Kain comes to you, you’d best be ready, because he will NOT go easy on you. Kain is some… thing… that if you encounter, you will never be the same again afterwards. It might be an honor to meet one of the progenitors of our race, but trust me. You don’t want to be in his line of sight.”

With that, silence filled the space between the crowd and I. I looked to Spitfire, who nodded. By the look she was giving me, I knew she needed to speak with me again, most probably about the Lullabye golem and the Order forces which would probably soon accompany it.

“Understand!” I barked, stopping the crowd as they got up and headed off to do whatever they intended to do in their fifteen minutes of freedom, “You can NEVER tell anypony outside the ERNG or the Equestrian Day Guard about what I am telling you here. Doing so is punishable by banishment, or worse! Not even your parents, or lovers if you have them, can know! Be bac in fifteen! Dismissed!”

As the group walked away, some trotting, some dashing, I turned to Spitfire.

“Something’s on your mind.” I stated, “It’s the golems, isn’t it?”

Spitfire nodded, “It is. Raid, we can’t let them keep the village. I know you were given leave, but I have to ask again… will you help my squad take it back. I’ve said before that there’s no rush, but I’m getting a bad feeling.” she glanced at the ground, then back up at me and stomped her hoof, “We need to take it back sooner than later.”

I drew my lips to the side, unhappy with the idea. It was true, I’d been given leave by the Princesses themselves to take some time to go find Fray. He was essential to taking back territory from Order and combating the enemy. More important, Fray was my son. I hated the idea of waiting any longer more than anything in the world.

“Spitfire… I… I don’t know. Fray could be in a lot of trouble…”

My fire-maned superior put a hoof on my shoulder, “Listen… I know you need to find Fray, but you can’t forget your duties to the Equestrian people. I can’t give you an order, because your leave has already been approved, but… at least consider it.” she removed her hoof from my shoulder.

I could see the pleading in her eyes, well hidden, but there. She was right, I couldn’t abandon my people, even for Fray.

“How long will it take…?” I asked.

“Hm?”

“How long, estimated, will the mission take?”

“It’s a day’s flight west of here, and it should only be the one Lullabye Golem there. If we take it out now, it’ll be harder for the Order’s forces to concentrate and set up a foothold.”

I considered it for a moment. Based on the information given by Spitfire, it wouldn’t be too much of a detour… We’d be back before the end of the week, and I could get on with trying to find Fray.

“Who’s on point for the mission?” I asked, not really asking because I cared, but to give myself more time to think.

Spitfire raised an eyebrow, “You.” she said simply, “You have more experience with the Lullabye Golems than anypony else… it’s only natural that you lead the operation.”

I shook my head, “I’ve fought one. Just one! And that was with Fray’s powers at my side. I barely knew what I was doing then, and I know even less about how to combat them without my son’s help.” my gaze strayed up to the night sky, where I observed the stars for a moment before continuing, “I know I’ve been trained in the ancient combat arts from the Last Great War, but… I don’t know if it will be enough.”

Spitfire heaved a sigh, and shrugged a little, “It’s up to you. Like I said, I can’t order you to do it, but if you choose to… I’m sure everypony will be grateful. You’ll get to choose your team too, though, I’ve compiled a list of candidates that I think would be beneficial to the strike team.”

Time passed. Spitfire was giving me a chance to reconsider, to decide. A little bit of wind gusted by, lifting little clouds of dust from the rocky ground.

“What would Aurora think?” Spitfire asked, “If you went?”

“Careful, Spitfire…” I warned, “Superior or not, that’s not a subject I want to talk about…”

The yellow Pegasus nodded, closing her eyes and bowing a little in apology, “You’re right… It’s probably a little touchy a subject for you.” she agreed, then turned and walked towards the edge of the ‘flight cliff’ and spread her wings in the soft moonlight, and looked back with a challenging, but friendly glare.

If that makes sense.

“Before I go, Flight Admiral-” she addressed me by my rank with a warning tone that matched my own from moments before, “-understand that while I don’t have an official rank in the ERNG, I still, by pecking order, outrank you. If you had been anypony else, I would have eaten them alive. Don’t push your luck like you just did too often, okay?” she asked with a smile as the glare softened.

I nodded, “Thanks, Spitfire.” I returned, “And I’ll think about your offer… but won’t you stay for the rest of the story?”

Spitfire laughed, “Nah. I have business to take care of in Canterlot. I’ll be there for a few days. You know where to find me. Maybe you can tell me the rest of the story then, over some aged cider.”

Before I could say anything else, that special operations Pegasus flew off into the night, disappearing quickly against the blanket of stars that separated us from whatever lay beyond. I sighed, knowing that I had a lot of thinking to do, but as I turned around I found that the entire group had already returned, and was sitting expectantly in front of where I’d been sitting before.

“Alright!” I called out, “We’re almost at the end of the story. It’s going to be a little boring for a bit, everypony, but a lot of you were wondering about Aurora and I intend to give you romantics the full story.”

I glared down at Lightning Strike who cowered a little, remembering the last time he’d asked a ‘personally invading’ question.

“With some noted exceptions.” I added.

Chapter 25: Preservation

I was NOT a Pegasus

Chapter 25: Preservation

The Sun above was beginning its approach on the path towards evening. Aurora, Thunder Step, Nurse Redheart and myself all sat in the courtyard just outside Ponyville General Hospital on benches which I found immensely uncomfortable. It was as if they were made for a creature quite unlike Ponies, or perhaps were built in a way so that a Pony could rest, but not easily sleep upon it, preventing hobos or something from taking up residence on them for extended periods of time. Even with the discomfort I was experiencing, I had been explaining the situation for some time, getting everypony up to speed, and it was starting to grate on my nerves. I was getting very tired of telling the story of how Fray had come into being to everypony I had ‘wronged.’ I understood their feelings, but I was starting to get the notion that I had done exactly the only thing I could have.

Fortunately, Fray had slipped into my skull again and was keeping me calm with a game of catch. He wasn’t terribly great at it, since his arms were somewhat stubby, but we had fun nevertheless in the ‘mind field’ that we frequented together in my consciousness.

In time, though, everypony knew as much about the events that had transpired in the past month that I could reasonably explain. I looked around, awaiting the inevitable questioning. Aurora just stared guiltily at the ground, no doubt thinking about how she’d walked out on me. I wished I could comfort her, but it wasn’t the time nor the place. Thunder Step just shook his head. I don’t think he really comprehended the whole of the situation, or perhaps he was wondering how I had handled it all so well.

In truth, I didn’t handle any of it. In fact, I was just GETTING a handle on the situation, and had been doing things on a reactionary basis up until that point. Not having time to think about my next move made moving forward easier and, with the sudden excess time to sit back and reflect, I was beginning to realize how hectic things had really been, and how much I wanted to rest.

Also, sometimes my eye did this really annoying twitching thing. Nopony seemed to notice, however.

As for Nurse Redheart, she apologized for the outburst, gave me a hug, and offered up her home since mine was burnt to the ground. I still hadn’t seen that yet, so I made a mental note to make it my next stop, then told the Nurse that if I couldn’t find somewhere else to live before the night came I’d consider her offer, but didn’t want to impose. She told me it was no trouble, gave me a hug, and left it at that. No questions.

I was surprised.

The white mare then moved towards the hospital doors, glanced back at me sadly, and returned to her duties. I had hoped, just then, that I wouldn’t have to worry her again. Obviously, that would not be the case, and we would have a teetering mother-son-esque relationship for quite some time. I don’t think I’d have wanted it any other way, even if she did chuck clipboards at my face more often as the years went on.

With the Sun still halfway between midday and the evening horizon, I was left alone with my oldest friends.

“I want to see my home.” I mumbled, “See if there’s anything left.”

Fray popped out of the back of my skull and rolled lazily down to settle on my back, then sat up.

“The size of the glow from that night indicates that a good portion of that block would have been completely incinerated.” he told me, his countenance too cute for me to be mad at the realization.

“I’ll be escorting you.” Thunder Step interjected, “I don’t think it’s wise though, trying to return to your home. Likely anypony who sees you there will not be happy with your presence.”

Aurora was silent. I had a feeling I knew what she was thinking, and it wasn’t right if I was correct.

“Aurora?” I asked, trotting to her, “Aurora. It’s not your fault.”

“If I hadn’t lef-” she began to protest, sadness welling up in her eyes.

I held up a hoof, interrupting her, “No. It’s not your fault. You couldn’t have known, and you were on mission when it happened anyways.” I insisted, “Besides… I won’t be living down here any more… since I can fly.”

I smiled a little, lifting her chin with one of my hooves as I stared into those wonderful, ice-blue eyes. In return, she smiled as well, but the usual fire was not there. She was still thinking about it, still blaming herself. I’d have to prove to her that it wasn’t her fault, or at least make her feel better about everything. Fray glanced up at me, frowned, and pinned his ears back as he hopped up and floated like a little gray, green-eyed cloud to stare at Aurora.

“Statistically speaking,” my son started, “It was better that you were not there. There was a 1 in 25 chance that you would have sustained serious injury, along with… dad-” he was still having trouble calling me that, but I could tell it was something he wanted to do, “- because you and he would have been sleeping much more soundly that night. It is more likely that you saved his life.”

Aurora blinked in surprise. Hell, I blinked in surprise too. I’m pretty sure that neither of us had thought of that and, after a few moments, I saw her smile a little. Some of the fire had returned, a small spark that I could see somewhere in the back of those eyes.

“Thank you… both of you.” she said, “Thank you.”

Then she turned and I could swear I saw a tear. I left it at that and said nothing else. She needed some time, I was sure. But… you know, I decided to do one more thing to reassure her, and approached Aurora while she wasn’t looking in my direction. Carefully, softly, I kissed her cheek and walked off, heading for my home with Thunder Step in tow. I didn’t look at her for a reaction, but instead just made sure she was following.

I had mixed thoughts about the situation at the time. I knew I was confusing her feelings as well, which made me feel kind of bad, but I also knew that those mixed up perceptions just had to lead to something better. I realized then that I still wanted to see her happy and that I hadn’t really lost any of my admiration and care for her, despite everything. I wasn’t the same Pony… but I wasn’t entirely different either. If it weren’t for the twitching in my eye that still annoyed me as we walked, I might have even though I was a better Pony for it all.

We continued through the streets of Ponyville, kicking cobblestones accidentally from where they’d come up from the roads and alleyways between buildings. Ponies stared, of course, and I assumed that that they were unsure of what to think about me or what to do about my presence. Maybe they were confused by Aurora’s presence, being that she was an upstanding pony whom many looked up to. Of the expressions that crossed the faces of those we passed, there was the usual scowling, but I thought I saw a few ponies smile a little as they passed us in the street, making quick eye-contact, as if they weren’t part of the crowd that disliked my being alive.

In any event, we arrived on the block that held what had once been my home.

“Um… Ramp?” Aurora asked without warning, “I need to go get some things from the market… food and stuff. I just got back… and I’m out of everything…”

I tilted my head at my fiance, “Oh… well, alright…” I said, unsure what to think.

Then Aurora did something I wasn’t expecting and ran up to me, wrapping her hooves around my neck and hugging me tight.

“I’m so glad you’re back and still mine… I promise I’m coming back. I just really need to get a few things… Meet back in the center of town in two hours?”

I nodded, laying my hooves gingerly around her neck as well. She stepped back after letting go and smiled a little, though it seemed half-hearted, afterwhich launching herself into the air, and flying towards the Market District.

I felt a little sick having to watch her go so soon, but I was certain she’d return this time, and motioned to Thunder Step so we could continue down the street. As I glanced around, it became more apparent that Fray’s analysis was rather accurate. A few buildings were charred, some only a little, some more than halfway burned out. The fire had been massive, for sure.

“We still haven’t caught the arsonist…” Thunder Step growled, “There’s just not enough evidence to pin anypony to the crime…”

“It looks like they weren’t just after me…” I reasoned, “Either that, or they wanted to makes sure that there was nothing left of my home, regardless of damage to the area around.”

“We’ve been unable to find any hoofprints or anything showing the path they might have taken. With the soft ground, they would be obvious, especially with the grass gone and the ash blown away.”

“So do we know anypony who can walk on air?” I asked, an idea of who it might have been popping into my head, “Or teleport?” I asked, considering that option as well.

“Cold Thorn…” Thunder Step echoed my thoughts, “Even a pony with teleportation skills would have left prints at the place where he’d ended up. In addition… there were witnesses around during the time of the initial fire. Somepony would have seen the flash, and there would have been atmospheric disturbance and magical energy signatures-”

“Cut to the chase, old friend.”

Thunder Step looked as if he resented my interruption, but continued, “If we can find some of Cold Thorn’s ashes, like the stuff his shadow magic is made of, then we can prove it was him. It’ll clear your name of the fire at least, which will put at least a few ponies at ease.”

I asked my heavily armored comrade how I was supposed to find these ashes, which as it turned out, was easier than I’d imagined it would be. Thunder Step brought me to the edge of my home, and began explaining.

“If I remember Cold Thorn’s powers correctly, he couldn’t effectively wield anything if he was in his shadow form. He’d have to come out of it, at least partially, to set fire to anything. Now, he wouldn’t be stupid enough to leave the item he’d used to burn your home, but…”

I caught on, seeing an area which looked different from the rest. Burnt yes, but clumped up with more material than should have been there, as if something had been piled in that place to allow a large fire to start quickly, “He wouldn’t have had time to collect his own ashes before moving to the next place he was headed!”

Sure enough bluish-black, glinting ashes, though the were hard to see, were intermixed in the pile of soot that was the initial place where the fire had started, right where my bed would have been if there were still anything left intact. Thunder Step pulled out a small bag, and a sifter. The action made me wonder how much gear a PNG guard carried. He sifted the soot, which was fortunately much finer than the dust from Cold Thorn’s magic, and collected it in the bag, then deposited both back into his pocket once he’d somewhat cleaned off the tool.

“You know, I was really hoping that it was a crime of the mob, you know?” Thunder Step sighed, “At least then nopony could really be punished…”

“I’m still having a hard time understanding why Cold Thorn would be so cruel…” I said, “We were friends for years.”

Thunder Step moved with me to the gutted front of my home, “Jealousy can be a horrible thing… especially with people who have the power to act on a whim.” he told me.

“How old are you again?” I asked, grinning at the large stallion for a moment, “Could swear I almost heard wisdom come out of that maw of yours.”

“Watch it. I’m still an officer of the law.” he told me, “Even if I am on your side.”

“Bah.” I dismissed the passive-aggressive threat, “You’re no fun.”

My nonchalance turned into a deep pit of sorrow only moments afterward.

I hadn’t looked at my house yet, really, being as caught up in the possibility of catching the Pony who had destroyed it utterly in a single night. But as I stared at the ashes at my hooves, a deep sadness filled my heart. This had been my home, I thought, it had been where I’d grown up. So many memories, good ones. Walls with beautifully crafted molding, windows of clean, clear glass, and the hardwood floor that I’d spent hundreds of hours playing with blocks upon as a foal. The smell of cookies often had accompanied these sights, along with the warmth of a mother and father’s love.

And it was all gone, burned to cinders, the smells that I’d brought to it in my parent’s absence replaced by soot and smoke. Unable to truly comprehend the sight, I pressed my hooves into the wam ash that had been my front door. Dust displaced from my step and cast a small cloud around my hooves. I glanced up and around at the charred skeleton that was my home.

“Ramp…” Thunder Step whispered, “Come on, there’s nothing here. The flames were a hundred-and-twenty hooves high.”

I wasn’t listening and, instead of stopping, continued forward into where my living room had been. The couch Aurora and I had cuddled and slept on so many nights was little more than a smoulder, part of the frame still intact, but slowly disintegrating into ashes with the cold wind. It would be totally gone by the end of the week. I turned, facing down the hall that lead to my kitchen, the hallway to my right which lead into a small library was completely gone, revealing fallen bookshelves at the other end. A gust of wind came by again and blew the fresh soot around, revealing half-burnt books and papers. I continued towards some half-fallen walls which had once housed my bedroom. The mattress was partially intact atop the now-tarnished steel frame that had been mine and Aurora’s bed. The kitchen had fared no better. The flames had been so hot that my stove had been cracked in half, and they had destroyed the table which Aurora and I held our meals from. A broken window above the sink sagged, the glass looking as if it had become liquid for a few minutes. I turned, kicking more dust up around my feet but heard the sound of crunching beneath them and used one of my hooves to carefully expose the object. A photo of my mother and father had survived, bringing some relief to me. The photo was a little burned around the edges, but looked to have been covered up by something which protected it from extreme damage as the object above burned. I picked the frame apart, and removed the picture. I hadn’t looked at it in a while.

In it, they were smiling, and I was in the middle, wearing my father’s boonie hat. I don’t remember what I’d done with it but was certain that it had been destroyed in the fire. I sighed. At least the picture had survived. I pocketed it carefully, and made plans to get it reframed when I got the chance.

“Come on, Ramp… we need to get to the town square fountain.” Thunder Step suggested in a low, sorrowful voice..

I nodded, “Yeah… yeah, I know.” and began to make my way out of the dust and ashes.

A cracking, ominous sound to my right made me look up and, to my despair, I found the chimney falling towards me. My eyes went wide. Fray screamed something at me and tumbled off my back, but it was far too late. I remember sound. So much sound. The crashing of wood, and a hard thud. Dazed and in the dark, I checked myself over after hitting the basement floor.

“Air Ramp!” Thunder Step called out, “Air, are you okay?”

“Father?” Fray called.

Smokey ashes filled my lungs for a moment, forcing me to cough harshly. I wasn’t hurt though, which was good. Nurse Redheart would have had a fit, but I couldn’t really see for a few minutes until the dust settled and when it did, I looked around to try to find a way out.

“Yeah!” I coughed again, “Yeah, I’m fine…!”

“We’re going to try to find something to pull you out!”

Now, bear with me, okay? I know there was an obvious way out. Just shush for a minute.

As far as I could tell there wasn’t a way out except the way I’d come in, and the only other way to the ground floor had been covered by fallen beams from what had once been a roof. There WAS a chest, however. A locked chest. It was untouched by flames and cast upon by the light of the waning Sun, as if it had been waiting for this very moment since the day it had been crafted. I knew that it had existed, but there had never been a key to it, so I had left it there and figured that it was just old clothes or something that my parents hadn’t wanted me getting into when I was a foal.

And yet… there was a key then. Hanging from one of the boards which had fallen. Boards which I knew had held the floor up only moments before. The ribbon it hung from was perfectly woven, red, and shimmered with an unmistakable magic. It was Rarity’s work. I recognized the shimmer from the time I’d been in her shop. I hadn’t thought much of it then, but… the red ribbon was definitely crafted by her hooves. The key itself was shiny, silver, and had a single red ruby in the middle of its hand-hold. It glinted in the shaft of light that angled itself towards the chest. I picked myself up, scattering burnt wood-chips and dust. Some debris had piled itself in my path, but it was easily removed by a push and some shoving around, which gave me access to the only part of the floor that hadn’t been covered in dust and ashes.

“Air!” I heard Thunder Step call, “Air, we’ve got a rope! Come on, the rest could collapse any minute!”

“Just… just give me a second! I found something!”

“Well… hurry up about it!” the PNG guard retorted, “I don’t think I can get enough ponies to help me if you get buried in this mess!”

“Thunder Step is right!” Fray said, “The odds that this structure will hold for more than a few more minutes is-”

I shook my head and yelled over my shoulder, “Hey! I’m serious. Just give me a second!”

I heard Thunder Step grumbling about how serious it was going to be when I was trapped under a ton of half-burnt wood, but rolled my eyes and ignored it, reaching up for the key and lifting it from its splintered shred of wooden beam. Holding it in my hooves for a moment, I admired the key. Another keepsake, something to remember days gone by… and maybe more, if I just put it in the lock-

More crashing. The floor above was coming down, just as Thunder Step had warned.

“Dammit…” I hissed and turned away, bounding towards the hole above and reaching for the rope, “Dammi~it!”

“Hurry!” I heard Fray cry as Thunder literally pulled me out of the hole in the floor, pull-slinging me clean over his shoulder and jumping out of the way of the widening hole in the floor.

For a moment, I was falling in an arc into the sky. If I’d had a little more practice flying, I might have righted myself or remembered that I’d had wings to begin with.

Yeah. I forgot I had wings. I told you it was obvious.

Either way, my momentum dissipated shockingly fast.

“Hello dear.” I heard Aurora say with a small giggle in my ear, where she held me from my underforehooves, “You can’t seem to stay out of trouble can you?”

I looked up and pinned my ears back. My heartbeat was fast enough that I could feel it in my throat.

“I’d think you’d be more worried!” I coughed.

“After what you’ve been through, you’re either extremely lucky, blessed by Luna, or invincible.” she told me, “Besides… I’m done worrying for the day…” she added as she nuzzled my mane and set me down on the ground.

Fray bolted through the air, floating faster than I’d ever seen him do so, and impacted my skull, slipping back into my head. My eyes went wide and I reeled a little as he sifted through the various memories of the past few moments and did what I could only describe as a ‘systems check’ on… well… pretty much everything. Aurora caught me, and I could hear her asking if I was okay. I managed a small “yeah” and asked her to give me a minute.

“Heart rate high… irritation in the lungs, most likely from smoke and ash… no pain signals firing…”

“Fray.” I whispered in my head as the little guy zipped from area to area, “Fray! Stop. I’m fine.”

Fray, of course… didn’t hear me.

“Fray!” I barked mentally, closing my eyes and furrowing my brow as I nabbed him up in my mental-image self, cradling him, “Fray, I’m fine.”

With a pop, he was gone, and outside my head again, clinging to my chest… crying.

“I thought you were hurt!” he sniffed, “I do not want to lose my father!”

My ears pinned back again, and I felt a little guilty as new thoughts filled my head. I wasn’t sure what would happen to Fray if I died. The thought scared me because, unlike a foal, my son was mentally connected to me. If I perished… who knew where he’d end up.

Fray continued to mumble and cry until Aurora, smiling just a little, collected him from where he clung and cradled him, settling in the ash piles around us all and began to comfort him as she told him about one of the adventures she and I had been on in Ponyville, and how I was a lot harder to hurt than I looked. I wasn’t sure how well she could convince him, since Fray was pretty much capable of gauging what I could do better than even I could, but it was nice to see my fiance’ taking so well to being a mother.

Even if it was to a blobby, pony-esque, super-analyst with impossible powers who lived in my skull.

Thunder Step was angry of course. He gave me a lecture on how dangerous what I’d done was. When he was done, I explained myself.

“There was something down there.” I began, “I think it’s important.”

“I don’t CARE what was down there…” he whispered back, gesturing with a hoof at the hole in the ground, “There aren’t enough ponies who actually WANT you alive to dig you out if you had been trapped!”

Seeing as I wasn’t getting anywhere, I figured there was only one way to convince him it was worth the risk I’d taken, so I reached back, and pulled the ruby-silver key that I’d found from my pocket, and dangled it in front of his nose.

“This is a key.”

“It’s very pretty. So what?” he asked frowning to one side.

“It’s a key to a chest. One that’s been locked since the day I was born.”

Thunder Step took off his helmet. I stifled a laugh, as the ash from my home had formed a ‘mask’ where the open spots in the armor had been. He just drew his lips to the side and squinted at me, unamused.

“There was something left?” he asked, “Something that HADN’T been burned to ash?”

I nodded, pulling the key away and pocketing it again, “It was completely untouched… same with the key.” I said, “I don’t know if it still is, but I’m willing to bet that it survived the second collapse…”

Thunder Step sighed, “Look. We can’t dig it out now. Cut your losses.” he held up a hoof as I tried to interrupt, “... for now. The property is still yours, even if it is a burnt husk, so no one will disturb it, especially seeing that most ponies think its cursed by dark magics. I’ll see what I can do about getting a crew to extract the chest.”

I smiled. Thunder Step was a good friend.

“Thanks.”

“Just doing my job.”

“You’re full so of it.” I teased, eliciting a bemused frown from my old friend.

Thunder Step yawned, placing his helmet back on his head, “I’ve been up since the night before last. I’m tired and I’m going home.”

“You’re not on duty?” I asked, “What’re you doing here?”

“Making sure you don’t get into trouble.” he rumbled, “Listen. Go find a place to lay low for now. I don’t think anypony’s going to go after you with Aurora in tow… she’s pretty well respected. It might even better than just having me around… since you two are back together.” he reasoned, “Might help ponies ease their bad opinion of you.”

“Go on home, Thunder Step.” Aurora said soothingly, Fray sitting on her back and looking much less worried, “I’ll keep him from causing a ruckus.”

Thunder Step didn’t seem convinced, but nodded and wish us well. Then the older stallion headed, I assumed, back towards his home.

“You’ll keep me from making a ruckus?” I asked Aurora playfully, testing the waters.

She brushed my side with hers as she walked by, “In Ponyville at least.” she offered, testing back.

Just like old times. Maybe it wouldn’t take so long to get back to the way things were before.

“I missed you.” I told her with a soft smile.

“Same. But before you get too comfortable, Rarity has a surprise.”

“Oh?” I asked.

The cold wind blew by us three, but I don’t think we noticed it. Aurora and I talked and exchanged stories about what had happened since she left as we made our way towards he ‘Carousel Boutique.’ It was hard to do at first, for both of us, but it became easier the more we realized that there weren’t really any hard feelings. Sure, I was different in some ways, but Aurora seemed to like these differences. Well, except that she’d said little to nothing about my new look. She just seemed more interested in the changes to my manner, the way I carried myself. She told me that she liked the way I walked now a lot more. I wasn’t sure what that meant, but I figure it had more to do with the fact that I was more upright now and less slouched which had more to do with how I perceived myself and the fact that I was more alert due in part to the events I’d gone through.

In addition, I was hearing more than I ever had before, sounds that I didn’t even know existed and my night vision, as I would soon find out, was much better than it had been before. Being a Batpony had some real perks, even if I HAD wanted to be a Pegasus before.

Aurora was taking well to Fray, who rode on her back while reaching out with his mind to connect with mine, still trying to check on my health. It was almost as if he was trying to strengthen his external bond with me, which I didn’t mind. I wondered, though, if the change in his eye color had anything to do with my bond with Aurora, or Fray’s own with her as his mother. I wondered if he would end up trying to enter her mind as well, and if he did, if she’d allow it. The thought somewhat frightened me. Aurora was my partner, but she had her own memories that I didn’t want Fray seeing. If Fray did decide to try to establish a link with her, I wondered how it would affect his with me.

In any case, we arrived at the ‘Carousel Boutique’ before the winter Sun reached the horizon. We knocked softly. But, just like the time before, she didn’t answer. So, we just went inside, careful not to disturb her in case she was working on something important or delicate. Instead, we found her younger sister,Sweetie Belle, and Rarity engaged in an argument. It wasn’t a harsh one, but more like a cold, polite, tense war between two entities which I had absolutely NO desire getting involved with, but Aurora insisted on staying to watch.

“Sweetie, dear.” Rarity was saying, “Button Mash just doesn’t seem like he’s got a lot going for him. He plays those… video games all day and doesn’t really have any goals as far as I can tell.”

“Don’t talk about him like that!” the small, curly purple-maned young mare demanded, glaring at her sister, “He’s very smart. Not very athletic, but very smart! That’s plenty to go for him!” she insisted.

“Don’t you think you’d like to date a stallion with a little more… muscle, though?” Rarity asked, trying to be tactful, “How would he sweep you off your feet? What if you get into trouble…? He might not be able to help!”

Sweetie Belle shook her head, “Oh, what? All those years with the Cutie Mark Crusaders doesn’t count for anything?” she asked, “I think after all the crazy stuff we got into, I think that I can at least get myself out of most trouble… But when do I ever GET into trouble anyways?!”

Rarity continue trying to validate her point, “Personally, I think you’d end up saving HIM!” she asserted.

“So what?” her little sister retorted. “He’s smart and cute!”

Aurora watched with amusement, like she was reading a good book. She wasn’t a gossiper, but she did like a good scandal or story. I shook my head, having had enough and stepped forward while Aurora was distracted.

“It is simply not right!” Rarity continued, “A mare should not be saving a stallion! Think of what people would say!”

“Excuse me.” I said, clearing my throat, “Um… Is this a bad time?”

Rarity seemed surprised, “Oh… not at all darling! I was hoping you would come by some time… even what with the bad news and all those ponies out there who think ill of you.”

“You don’t believe what they do?”

Rarity sighed, “While it is a tad strange, all this business with Trixie and you being-” she cleared her throat, probably having heard some of my story from Twilight, “-introduced to Kain… AppleJack trusts you and says you came by to explain yourself a few days ago.”

Without warning, she turned to her younger sister, and told her that they’d ‘discuss this more later.’ Sweetie Belle just glared at her but, in the process, spotted Fray.

“Awe…!” she cooed, “What is that? It’s so cute!”

Fray hid behind Aurora’s mane. I laughed.

“That… is Fray. He… Um... Lives in my head.”

“In your head…?” Sweetie squeaked. “Doesn’t that hurt?”

I sighed, “Actually… let’s not do this right now. It’s been a long day… can I tell you the story later? I just want to talk with Rarity and go rest…”

“Can I play with him?” Sweetie asked, “Just hold him a little? He’s so adorable!”

“If he’ll let you.” I said, looking to Fray.

As Sweetie Belle and Fray became acquainted, with Aurora telling Sweetie about my son in the process and saving me the trouble, I began speaking with Rarity.

“So what brings you back, dear?” she asked, “Did Aurora tell you to come by?”

“Well…” I began, looking up at the rafters, “Actually, you said that you had something for me earlier today. I was going to come by in a few days, but Aurora said we should come by now.”

“Indeed!” she exclaimed, “Seeing as you have wings now… and are rather inept at using them so far as I’ve heard… I have decided that a re-imagining of the wings you requested that I build is, and/or was, in order!” she told me as she approached a large, sheet covered object, “Behind this curtain is a stylishly beautiful piece of… well… equipment-” she shivered at calling it that, “-which will help you fly further until you’ve acquired a bit more, shall we say, skill?

With a flourish befitting Rarity’s showmareship, she removed the sheet. Beneath said sheet was what looked like armor, almost, to be fitted over my wings. A harness would keep it attached to my body during flight, but it seemed to be built with comfort and the full range of motion in mind. The device seemed to be designed to do work seemed to start where my wings attached to my body, and the metal pieces seemed designed to cover the leading edge of my wings and provide additional power and structure to the motions behind flight and control, extending down towards the ‘fingers’ of my wings.

I was astounded.

“Rarity… How did you get the measurements for this?” I asked, “I mean… assuming it fits as is…”

Rarity laughed a little, “Oh, darling it fits! I’ve been making dresses for the past decade or so. Getting your measurements is only so hard to do as glancing at you.”

“What about the metalwork?” I asked, jokingly, “Do you blacksmith too?”

“Actually, that’s Sweetie’s work. She’s… more apt at the handling of dirt and ores than I am… Spike helps with the flames. He’s taken a liking to her… which, honestly, should not be much of a surprise. I don’t know how it would work out between them, though. I suppose it couldn’t be any worse than that Button Mash...”

Sweetie glared at her sister over her shoulder, but said nothing.

“Anywho~ Let’s give it a try, shall we?” Rarity asked, disconnecting the straps that kept the device attached to the mannequin, “Come here dear, this won’t take long.”

True to her word, putting the device on me didn’t take long, and as she explained its working, I found myself impressed. It was easy to remove, easy to put on, and could be removed with a single pull of a cord, whereupon it would glide to the nearest open field and emit a small beacon of light so it could be found easier if lost.

“It looks absolutely dashing on you.” Rarity beamed, “Even your fiance’ can’t look away.” she noted before addressing her, “Don’t let your mouth hang open too long, darling! It’s unbecoming of a lady.”

Aurora glanced about quickly and blushed, closing her mouth. Apparently, she had a thing for a pony in uniform… or something. It wasn’t really a uniform, but it WAs really nice looking.

“The metal is softsilver.” Sweetie said with pride, Fray riding atop her mane and playing with one of the puffy curls it was made up of, “It’s light and molds to the user… to an extent. Don’t worry though, unless you break a wing, you won’t have to worry about it not bending enough.”

I wasn’t really sure what that meant, and just prayed I’d never have to find out.

“You’re all set!” Rarity told me, “Give it a flap… or whatever it is you have to do to fly. Aurora, dear… why not go with him?”

Aurora nodded, and opened her wings, “Come on…” she whispered, “Show me what you’ve got…” and winked at me, “On three.”

“One.”

I grinned back at my love as Fray sat with Sweetie Belle on the cobbled streets below. A small crowd was gathering, and I noted a few of them admiring Rarity’s handiwork.

“Two…”

“Now do be careful!” Rarity I heard warn me, “I don’t know if this will work. The enchantment should assist you, but this is my first time designing something like-”

“Three!”

I leapt, taking to the sky with Aurora at my side.

It was the most wonderful feeling I’d ever had, something I would cherish more than anything for decades to come.

Chapter 28: Interlude 7

I was NOT a Pegasus

Interlude 7

“Alright everypony. Hurry up, get a bathroom break, grab water, whatever.” I sighed.

This story was taking a lot longer than I had initially imagined it would. There was so much to tell in such a short time, I didn’t know if I’d be able to finish it before graduation day.

“Make SURE you get your bladders emptied!” I called out as all my recruits stood and headed wherever they intended to go during that small break, “We’re not stopping again. I WILL finish this story before the end of the night!”

With everypony running about and getting ready for a long sit-down… Well, longer than any sit-down so far, I was left with time to contemplate Fray’s disappearance. The little guy had been a part of my life so long… and then he had been snatched from me without any warning at all. He’d decided to save our lives in a split-second, and sacrificed himself to do it. But then… he’d left an echo of himself. One that gave me most of the abilities that Fray had granted me before… but it did not have his personality, or the ability to actually… well… exist, for lack of better terms.

I knew he was out there. Somewhere. He had to be. Kane said so, though I hadn’t seen him in a long time. I hoped he’d forgive me for having to wait so long to look for him. He was my son… More than anypony had been, he was my son, and I was being forced to set him aside while the world prepared itself for war. If only Aurora were here… I could send her to try to look. Or at least help me gather clues.

The thoughts depressed me, and I fluttered my wings a bit with slight aggravation. I was fortunate, then, that everypony was eager to hear the end of my tale, and had gathered back around without much fuss.

“We’re not stopping again until this story’s over. I hope you grabbed something to drink.”